Skip to main content

Full text of "Missionary review of the world"

See other formats 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/missionaryreview3122unse 


The  cM.issiona.ry  cRevieiw 
of  the  World 


Vol.  XXXI.     No.  2 
Old  Series  - 


FEBRUARY,  1908 


Vol.  XXI.    No.  2 
Neiv  Series 


Published  by  Funk  &  \V agnails  Company,  44-60  E.  '23d  St.,  N.Y.    Isaac  K.  Funk,  Pres.,  A.  W.  \Y agnails,  Vi 


Robt.  Scott,  : 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


THE  KOREAN  HORIZON 

Foremost  among  all  the  signs  of  the 
times  we  deem  the  present  situation 
in  Korea.  Here  is  a  nation  that,  up 
to  1882,  was  one  of  the  Hermit  peo- 
ples. It  was  death  to  a  foreigner  to 
land  there,  or  native  to  harbor  one. 
In  that  year  the  first  treaty  rights 
were  secured  with  the  United  States; 
and,  in  1884,  Dr.  H.  N.  Allen,  trans- 
ferred from  China,  became  the  first 
Protestant  missionary.  Twenty  years 
ago,  seven  converts  secretly  gathered 
around  the  Lord's  table.  This  year 
there  are  15,700,  in  139  churches  of 
the  Presbyterian  denomination  alone, 
representing  nearly  60,000  adherents ! 

Dr.  Underwood  says  the  converts 
are  characterized  by  four  marked  fea- 
tures:  they. are  "a  Bible-loving,  prayer- 
believing,  money-giving,  and  actively 
working  people."  There  is  such  a  pas- 
sion for  the  Word  of  God,  that  Bible- 
classes  of  men,  numbering  as  many  as 
1,300,  have  met  for  ten  days  at  a  time, 
some  members  going  on  foot  a  seven 
days'  journey,  to  enjoy  the  privi- 
lege ;  and  then  men  take  the  place  of 
their  wives  at  home  that  these  may 
have  a  like  chance.  They  pray  with 
childlike  faith  to  the  Father  and  ex- 
pect and  receive  answers.  Tho  their 
average  day's  wage  is  from  15  to  20 
cents,  they  have  given — the  Presby- 
terians alone — $27,000  in  a  year.  One 


condition  of  reception  into  the  Church 
is  that  they  have  already  begun  to 
witness  to  others.  And,  taking  all 
Protestant  denominations  together, 
there  are  about  120,000  Christians  to- 
day among  these  thirteen  millions; 
and,  if  there  were  enough  missionaries 
to  guide  this  infant  Church,  with  in- 
credible rapidity,  Korea  might  be 
evangelized,  for  all  things  are  now 
ready — except  the  Church  at  home! 

Our  Lord  said :  "Ye  hypocrites !  ye 
can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky ;  but 
can  ye  not  discern  the  signs  of  the 
times?'  His  words  are  strong,  yet  is 
there  not  an  element  of  hypocrisy  in 
our  failure  to  discern  God's  oppor- 
tunity when  put  so  clearly  before  us, 
and  in  failing  to  enter  such  open 
doors?  Can  the  prayers  be  sincere 
which  beseech  God  to  break  down  the 
barriers,  and  then,  when  in  such  mar- 
velous manner  He  sweeps  them  away, 
hesitating,  tardily  and  inadequately 
coming  up  to  His  help  and  the  help  of 
the  benighted  millions  to  whom  he  has 
granted  access. 

SIGNS  OF  LIFE  AMONG  LAYMEN 

In  view  of  the  Presbyterian  Lay- 
men's Missionary  Conference  in  Phila- 
delphia, (February  11-13),  it  is  in- 
teresting to  read  the  experience  of 
William  T.  Ellis,  one  of  the  editors  of 
the  Philadelphia  Press,  who  has  re- 
cently returned  from  a  tour  of  the 


82 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


world  and  is  now  giving"  the  public  the 
results  of  his  observations.    He  says: 

During  the  past  few  weeks  I  have 
spoken  to  more  than  a  score  of  gather- 
ings of  men  in  different  American  cities 
in  the  middle  West  and  South.  The  im- 
pression has  been  strongly  made  upon 
me  that  the  men  of  the  Church  are  ready 
for  something  big.  The  unusual  ready 
response  made  in  these  meetings  has 
been  due  to  the  fact  that  large  opportu- 
nities have  been  frankly  held  up  to  the 
men,  without  abating  one  jot  of  the  hard- 
ships and  heroism  required  to  meet  them. 

In  Topeka,  Kansas,  when  one  hundred 
representatives  of  the  churches  met  at  a 
banquet,  it  developed  that  the  8,000 
church  members  of  Topeka  last  year 
gave  $7,500  for  foreign  missions.  After 
the  addresses  by  J.  Campbell  White  and 
myself  the  company  separated  into  de- 
nominational groups  and  then  came  to- 
gether again  in  a  general  committee,  and 
agreed  to  increase  their  gift  to  $25,000, 
if  possible,  within  sixty  days. 

The  following  week  the  men  represent- 
ing St.  Joseph's  12,000  church  members 
undertook  to  raise  their  annual  foreign 
mission  gift  of  $12,000  to  $50,000.  A 
single  church  has  already  pledged  $10,- 
000  of  that  sum.  St.  Louis,  with  about 
50,000  church  members,  gave  $56,000  last 
year  to  foreign  missions,  but  a  hard- 
headed  committee,  containing  many  of 
the  most  conservative  business  men,  has 
undertaken  to  increase  the  sum  to  $250,- 
000  this  year.  Nashville,  with  25,000 
church  members,  gave  last  year  $20,000 
to  missions,  but  a  mass  meeting  of  about 
one  thousand  men  ratified  the  proposi- 
tion of  a  small  committee  to  make  this 
amount  $60,000  in  1908.  Knoxville,  with 
14,500  church  members,  advanced  from 
$7,500  to  $30,000  as  its  goal  for  the  year's 
foreign  mission  'gifts.  Atlanta,  whose 
30,000  church  members  had  given  $24,000 
for  the  larger  work,  exprest  itself  as  de- 
termined to  make  that  $24,000  no  less 
than  $100,000.  Charlotte,  N.  C,  with  8,800 
church  members,  who  have  been  giving 
$7,000  a  year  to  foreign  missions,  now 
pledged  itself  to  give  $30,000. 

In  addition  to  these  American  cities, 
there  were  extraordinary  developments 


when  Mr.  White  went  into  Canada,  and 
met  with  the  men  of  Toronto,  London, 
Hamilton  and  Brantford.  Because  of  the 
peculiar  nature  of  their  field,  and  the 
fact  that  some  of  their  boards  are  both 
home  and  foreign,  the  Canadians  decided 
to  include  both  causes  in  the  laymen's 
advance.  On  this  basis  Toronto,  with 
60,000  church  members,  rose  from  $141,- 
000  to  $500,000  in  its  pledge;  Brantford 
went  from  $13,800  to  $30,000;  Hamilton 
from  $37,500  to  $75,000. 

These  meetings  have  been  inter-de- 
nominational, and  it  has  been  clearly 
understood  that  not  a  penny  is  being 
raised  for  running  expenses  of  the 
Laymen's  Movement,  but  that  every 
dollar  is  to  go  through  the  denomina- 
tional boards  of  the  respective 
churches.  As  a  concerted  enterprise, 
the  project  seems  to  appeal  to  men. 
They  like  the  idea  of  these  big  inter- 
denominational committees,  which 
send,  for  example,  a  Baptist  and  a 
Methodist  and  an  Episcopalian  to  a 
Presbyterian  to  urge  the  latter  to  do 
the  right  thing  by  his  own  Presby- 
terian Board!  The  men  of  our 
churches  are  evidently  ready  for  an 
enterprise  that  is  big  enough  to  sat- 
isfy their  conception  of  what  a  Chris- 
tian man  should  undertake  to  do. 

ENTER  BIBLES,  EXIT  OPIUM  IN 
CHINA 

Rev.  G.  H.  Bondfield  reports  an 
astonishing  increase  to  the  already 
great  circulation  of  Bibles  in  China. 
During  last  July  and  August,  usually 
slack  months,  the  British  Foreign  Bi- 
ble Society's  depot,  at  Shanghai  sent 
out  96,000  volumes  more  than  during 
the  corresponding  months  of  1906. 
The  total  issues  from  Shanghai  for  the 
first  eight  months  of  1907  were  over 
943,000  volumes.  Mr.  Bondfield  adds: 
"I  do  not  know  where  we  shall  be  if 
this  demand  continues.    It  upsets  all 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


«3 


calculations,  makes  estimates  of  little 
value,  and  brings  gray  hairs  to  those 
responsible  for  meeting  the  demands." 

In  contrast  to  this  H.  B.  Morgan 
writes  that  the  great  autumn  festival 
which  was  kept  all  over  China  in  the 
week  ending  September  28th,  was  cele- 
brated in  Hang-chow,  by  a  civic  func- 
tion— the  burning  on  the  City  Hill,  in 
view  of  the  whole  city  of  Hang-chow, 
of  all  the  opium-pipes  and  wooden 
trays  from  the  recently  closed  opium- 
dens.  Gorgeous  banners  floated  in  the 
breeze.  Each  side  of  the  pyramid  of 
pipes  was  about  six  feet  at  the  base 
and  about  seven  feet  in  height.  They 
were  wrapt  in  bundles  of  thirty  or 
forty,  and  the  total  number  must  have 
been  between  five  and  six  thousand. 

Mr.  Morgan  says : 

When  I  arrived,  at  nine  o'clock,  a  con- 
siderable number  of  people  had  gathered, 
some  on  the  balconies  of  tea-houses  and 
other  points  of  vantage.  As  time  passed, 
various  squads  of  uniformed  students 
with  the  banners  of  their  schools  drew 
up  at  different  spots  to  witness  the  pro- 
ceedings. At  9.30  dry  straw  was  piled 
around  the  stacks,  and  the  whole  deluged 
with  oil.  Then  mandarin-chairs  began  to 
arrive,  and  large  numbers  of  people 
poured  up  the  various  pathways  leading 
to  the  hill.  At  the  hour  appointed  the 
torch  was  applied,  and  the  two  piles  of 
doomed  instruments  disappeared  forever. 

CHINA'S  EXAMPLE   TO  EUROPEANS 

The  Labour  Leader  of  England,  in 
a  burning  article,  entitled  "The  Shame 
of  Shanghai,"  declares  that  no  one 
from  the  West  must  henceforth  preach 
to  John  Chinaman  the  superiority  of 
European  morals.  Shanghai  consists 
of  two  parts  —  "Old  Shanghai," 
which  is  Chinese,  and  "The  Interna- 
tionalist Settlement,"  which  has  half 
a  million  Chinese  and  many  Eng- 
lish, French,  and  Americans.  Care- 
fully and  thoroughly,  but,  at  the  same 


time,  expeditiously,  the  Chinese  have 
closed  the  whole  of  the  700  opium 
dens  in  Old  Shanghai.  Then  they 
asked  the  authorities  of  the  Interna- 
tional Settlement  to  close  theirs,  which 
numbered  1,600.  The  International 
Settlement  refused  and  the  Chinese  ap- 
pealed to  the  British  Foreign  ( )fnce. 
The  appeal  went  from  one  authority 
to  another  until  it  was  promised  that 
no  new  licenses  should  be  issued,  and 
that  the  dens  should  be  gradually 
closed,  the  process  to  extend  over  ten 
years.  What  is  the  explanation  of 
this  policy?  Simply  that  the  Munici- 
pal Council  in  the  International  Set- 
tlement derives  from  the  opium  dens 
a  municipal  revenue  of  some  $50,000 
a  year,  and  for  the  sake  of  this  reve- 
nue the  Councillors  are  prepared  to 
uphold  the  vice  of  Shanghai.  The 
Labour  Leader  says:  "Revenue  is  a 
word  of  accursed  sound  in  connection 
with  the  dealings  of  civilized  nations 
and  benighted  people.  Revenue  is  the 
secret  of  the  long-drawn-out  Kongo 
deviltry.  Truly  'the  love  of  money  is 
the  root  of  all  kinds  of  evil.'  " 

AMERICAN  CRUSADE  AGAINST 
OPIUM 

The  International  Reform  Bureau, 
of  which  Dr.  Wilbur  F.  Crafts  is  the 
head,  is  endeavoring  to  induce  the 
American  Government  to  play  its 
proper  part  in  the  crusade  against 
opium  in  the  Far  East.  The  problem 
faces  us  directly  in  the  Philippines, 
and  indirectly  in  connection  with  Great 
Britain,  Japan,  and  China. 

The  Bureau  sent  to  a  large  number 
of  American  medical  missionaries  in 
China  a  circular  letter  asking  them  to 
answer  four  questions.  The  replies 
are  significant.  'Almost  uniformly  they 
say  that  opium  users  do  not  need 
a  long  period  for  tapering  ofT.  The 


84 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


ordinary  case  can  be  broken  off  imme- 
diately. The  help  of  a  hospital  and 
a  medical  adviser  is  of  great  benefit  in 
providing  skilled  care  and  the  judi- 
cious aid  of  some  tonics  to  strengthen 
the  system.  The  opium  pill  is  re- 
ported as  even  more  injurious  than 
opium  smoking  and  at  present  it  is 
quite  generally  used.  Need  of  fair 
government  inspection  to  prevent 
medical  quacks  and  dishonest  drug- 
gists from  nullifying  the  prohibitory 
laws  is  recognized.  It  is  in  order  for 
all  friends  of  the  nations  cursed  with 
the  opium  vice  to  stand  for  rigid  and 
vigorous  prohibition  of  the  opium 
traffic. 

OPIUM  AND  BEER  IN  THE  FAR  EAST 

The  imports  of  opium  into  China 
amount  to  three  thousand  tons,  while 
the  native  product  amounts  to  thirty 
thousand  tons.  There  is  also  a  great 
development  in  the  use  of  morphia  and 
the  Japanese  send  to  China  large  quan- 
tities of  cheap  hypodermic  syringes. 
The  better  Chinese  have  a  strong  feel- 
ing against  the  enormous  extension  of 
the  growth  of  the  poppy  throughout 
the  Empire  and  favor  the  recent  Gov- 
ernment edicts  for  the  suppression  of 
the  use  of  opium. 

The  market  for  Japanese  beer  in 
Manchuria,  Korea  and  North  China 
has  greatly  increased  and  the  annual 
export  value,  which  has  not  hereto- 
fore exceeded  $500,000,  was  estimated 
as  $750,000  last  year. 

The  demand  is  steadily  increasing 
among  the  Chinese  and  in  the  South 
Sea  Islands,  and  it  is  expected  that 
the  export  of  beer  will  total  in  value 
$5,000,000  in  the  near  future. 

These  facts  are  taken  from  the 
monthly  consular  and  trade  reports  is- 
sued bv  the  United  States  Govern- 


ment. These  activities  of  the  forces 
of  evil  to  debauch  the  people  of  the 
Far  East  should  stir  the  hearts  of 
Christians  to  a  more  earnest  endeavor 
to  get  the  Gospel  to  these  people,  and, 
as  far  as  possible,  to  counteract  and 
defeat  the  efforts  of  Satan  to  destroy 
them. 

Dr.  Wilbur  F.  Crafts,  of  the  Na- 
tional Reform  Bureau  in  Washington, 
D.  C,  suggests  that  the  following  res- 
olutions be  sent  to  representatives  in 
Congress : 

Whereas,  The  opium  traffic  is  a  great 
hindrance  to  missions,  morals  and  legit- 
imate commerce  alike;  and 

Whereas,  Many  governments  are  mov- 
ing together  under  the  lead  of  President 
Roosevelt  to  prohibit  the  sale  and  im- 
portation of  opium;  and 

Whereas,  A  large  amount  of  the  drug 
is  imported  into  the  United  States  and 
its  insular  possessions;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  we  earnestly  petition 
Congress  to  prohibit  the  importation  and 
sale  of  opium,  except  guardedly  for 
medicinal  uses;  and  to  make  this  prohibi- 
tion as  extensive  as  the  jurisdiction  of 
Congress,  including  the  Philippines  and 
Hawaii,  as  well  as  the  mainland. 

The  United  States  should  be  at  least 
as  enlightened  and  earnest  as  China ! 

WHAT  KONGO  MISSIONARIES  SAY 

The  Conference  of  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries, met  at  Leopoldville  in  Sep- 
tember last  and  passed  the  following 
resolution  unanimously : 

We,  as  individual  missionaries  of  the 
various  Protestant  missionary  societies 
of  several  nationalities  working  in  Kon- 
goland,  now  assembled  in  conference  at 
Leopoldville,  Stanley  Pool,  19th  Septem- 
ber, 1907,  while  giving  credit  to  the  au- 
thorities for  some  slight  improvement  in 
the  condition  of  the  people  in  a  few  fa- 
vored parts  of  the  Kongo,  unanimously 
express  our  deep  regret  that  up  to  the 
present  no  adequate  measures  have  been 
enforced  to  relieve  the  situation  as  a 
whole,  the  condition  of  the  natives  of 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


the  Kongo  Independent  State  being  still 
unutterably  deplorable,  notwithstanding 
boasted  reforms.  We  are  profoundly 
thankful  for  all  the  efforts  that  have  been 
put  forth  in  Europe  and  in  America  for 
the  amelioration  of  the  unhappy  state  of 
these  oppressed  and  desparing  peoples. 
We  would  earnestly  urge  all  lovers  of 
liberty  and  humanity  to  cooperate  and 
use  every  legitimate  means  to  bring 
about  an  improved  condition  of  affairs. 
We  trust  that  soon  there  may  be  a  com- 
plete deliverance  from  a  system  which 
robs  the  native  of  the  elementary  rights 
of  humanity,  exposes  him  to  unspeakable 
cruelties,  and  condemns  him  to  ceaseless 
toil  for  the  enrichment  of  others,  amount- 
ing to  practical  slavery.  We,  therefore, 
humbly  pray  that  Almighty  God  will 
bless  all  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  Kongo 
millions. 

The  resolution  is  signed  on  behalf 
of  the  missionaries  by  the  chairman 
and  secretaries  of  the  Conference,  H. 
S.  Gamman,  Kongo  Balolo  Mission ; 
T.  Hope  Morgan,  Kongo  Balolo  Mis- 
sion; and  Kenred  Smith,  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society.  How  long  will  Leo- 
pold of  Belgium  be  permitted  to  carry 
on  his  reign  of  cruelty? 

MISSIONARY  RESULTS  ON  THE 
KONGO  * 

Twenty-five  years  ago  there  was 
not  a  native  Christian  in  all  Kongo; 
now  there  are  over  2,500  baptized 
members  of  the  native  churches,  and 
as  the  languages  have  been  reduced 
to  writing,  translations  of  God's  Word 
made,  and  many  agencies  set  to  work, 
the  increase  of  the  future  must  eclipse 
that  of  the  past. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  no  native 
knew  how  to  read  or  write ;  now  thou- 
sands of  men  and  woirftn  read  God's 
Word,  and  there  are  over  8,500  boys 
and  girls  in  our  day-schools. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  no  Kongo 
language  had  been  reduced  to  wri- 

*  From  a  statement  by  Rev.  John  H.  Weeks. 


ting,  and  there  was  no  Kongo  litera- 
ture; now  seven  languages  have  been 
mastered,  and  more  or  less  of  God's 
truth  has  been  translated  into  them, 
besides  a  great  number  of  other  books. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  the  witch- 
doctor held  sway  over  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  the  people,  and  cruel,  dark 
customs  fettered  them ;  now,  where 
missions  have  been  at  work,  the  power 
of  the  witch-doctor  has  been  broken, 
and  superstitions  and  cruel  ci^oms  so 
eradicated  that  young  men  hear  with 
surprise  about  the  strange  deeds  of 
their  fathers. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  the  Gospel 
was  preached  stammeringly  at  three  or 
four  places  by  missionaries  who  were 
then  just  gaining  glimmerings  of  a 
new  language ;  now  the  Gospel  is  de- 
clared daily  in  seven  different  lan- 
guages, at  nearly  350  stations  and 
outposts. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  natives 
grasped  at  everything  that  came  in 
their  way,  and  selfishly  held  fast  to 
what  their  fingers  closed  upon ;  now 
the  native  Christians  give  heartily  to- 
ward the  missionary  work  of  their  dis- 
tricts. Those  who  know  the  poorness 
of  the  people  marvel  at  their  gener- 
osity. To  God  be  all  the  glory. 
THE  GOSPEL  IN  SOUTH  AFRICA 
A  wonderful  story  comes  from  Rev. 
George  A.  Wilder,  missionary  of  the 
American  Board  at  Chikore,  in  Rho- 
desia, South  Africa.  A  few  years  ago 
the  Chikore  people  were  low-down, 
brutal  savages,  given  to  revelry  and 
debauchery  of  the  most  hideous  kind. 
When  the}-  came  together  it  was  either 
to  engage  in  disgusting  orgies  of  their 
heathen  feasts  or  to  take  part  in  fierce 
quarrels.  A  missionary  went  there  ten 
years  ago,  and  four  years  later  the 
Church  was  organized.   At  the  annual 


86 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


meeting  last  June,  200  Christians,  well 
behaved  and  decently  dressed,  gath- 
ered for  four  days  of  meetings.  The 
Chikore  Church  met  daily  for  a  week 
for  special  prayer.  Free  enter- 
tainment was  offered  to  all  na- 
tive Christians  by  the  men  of 
the  village,  once  given  to  fighting 
strangers.  One  man  cared  for  19  visi- 
tors, another  for  23,  another  17.  Mr. 
Wilder  "slept"  21  persons  in  a  room 
12x18.  He  had  19  more  in  his  sheep- 
fold  and  40  young  men  were  accom- 
modated in  his  carpenter  shop.  The 
opening  sermon  by  Nohlondhlo,  a  na- 
tive evangelist,  upon  "Preparation  for 
Service"  (Acts  2),  was  a  logical,  well- 
ordered  and  deeply  spiritual  discourse. 
The  speaker  called  attention  to  the 
contrast  between  the  scene  in  the 
Church  and  the  orgies  of  a  few  years 
ago.  He  described  one  of  their  canni- 
bal feasts  he  once  witnessed.  He  said 
he  saw  a  prisoner  killed,  flayed  and 
roasted ;  strips  of  the  human  flesh  were 
then  strung  on  poles  hung  a  few  feet 
from  the  ground.  At  a  given  word 
the  warriors  rushed  at  the  meat,  tore 
it  down  with  their  teeth  and  ate  it. 
This  was  their  means  of  gaining  cour- 
age for  battle.  All  the  meetings  were 
conducted  in  an  orderly  and  reverent 
manner,  and  to  those  who  had  seen  the 
same  people  a  few  years  before,  the 
transformation  seemed  almost  incredi- 
ble. 

SERIOUS  OUTLOOK  IN  NATAL 

Dr.  Edward  W.  Capen  has  written 
a  detailed  and  valuable  review  of  the 
American  Board  missionary  situation 
in  South  Africa.  The  chief  impres- 
sion made  upon  him  is  of  the  extreme 
seriousness  of  the  times.  The  force 
of  workers  is  too  small  to  be  at  all 
adequate.    The  few  men  and  women 


on  the  fields  are  overworked  to  the 
breaking  point.  The  theological  sem- 
inary at  Adams  has  of  necessity  been 
closed  during  Mr.  Taylor's  furlough 
in  this  country. 

To  the  difficulties  connected  with 
developing  the  educational  work,  and 
to  the  care  of  the  native  churches,  is 
added  the  most  critical  city  problem. 
Johannesburg,  so  vastly  important  be- 
cause natives  flock  to  its  labor  mar- 
ket from  all  over  South  Africa,  needs 
increased  financial  aid.  In  Durban  the 
moral  and  sanitary  conditions  of  the 
native  quarters  are  almost  indescriba- 
ble. The  cities  are  ruining  the  natives. 
A  man  of  training  and  ability  is 
needed  to  devote  his  time  for  awhile 
exclusively  to  this  matter. 

A  brighter  feature  in  the  situation 
is  the  improved  attitude  of  the  gov- 
ernment and  colony  toward  the  mis- 
sion. The  new  governor  has  the  best 
welfare  of  the  natives  at  heart,  and 
wishes  to  see  justice  done  them.  He 
has  said  that  the  days  of  friction  be- 
tween government  and  mission  are  at 
an  end. 

On  other  questions  affecting  the 
native  welfare,  such  as  the  matter  of 
marriage  licenses,  work  upon  loca- 
tions, and  intrusting  to  the  natives  the 
expenditure  of  the  entire  income  of 
rents  upon  the  reserves,  the  ministry 
seems  at  the  present  time  to  be  quite 
in  accord  with  the  judgment  of  the 
missionaries.  Here  is  progress  to  be 
rejoiced  over,  yet  it  calls  for  the  ut- 
most ability  and  tact  on  the  part  of 
some  member  of  the  mission  to  make 
secure  and  operative  these  gains. 

Western  peoples  are  doing  their  ut- 
most to  corrupt  the  Zulu  and  exploit 
him.  The  next  few  years  will  be  the 
crucial  ones,  for  unless  he  is  given 
Christianity  he  will  be  ruined. 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


87 


NEWS   FROM  MADAGASCAR 

The  persecution  of  the  French  and 
other  Protestant  missionaries  by  the 
French  Governor-General  of  Mada- 
gascar, is  rapidly  becoming  worse.  At 
a  recent  banquet  in  his  honor,  the  Gov- 
ernor-General permitted  the  chairman 
to  use  the  most  unjust  terms  concern- 
ing all  religious  workers,  Protestant 
and  Catholic,  and  in  his  answer 
thanked  the  chairman  for  his  "discreet 
allusion  to  the  religious  question  in 
Madagascar." 

The  missionaries  report  new  difficul- 
ties placed  in  their  way  by  the  Gov- 
ernor and  his  subordinates.  Several 
of  the  hitherto  recognized  schools  have 
been  closed,  tho  their  teachers 
possest  certificates  from  the  Govern- 
ment and  the  schools  were  held  in 
special  school  buildings.  The  excuses 
given  are  the  unsanitary  conditions  of 
these  school  biddings,  tho  the  mission- 
aries affirm  that  all  these  buildings  are 
far  superior  to  those  used  by  the  Gov- 
ernment. In  Tananarivo  Protestant 
missionaries  are  no  longer  permitted 
to  visit  the  city  prison  to  hold  public 
services. 

But  while  man  is  thus  trying  to  de- 
stroy the  work  of  the  Lord,  He  who 
sitteth  in  the  heavens,  encourages  His 
messengers  by  blessing  the  proclama- 
tion of  the  Gospel.  One  of  the  most 
interesting  incidents  is  that  of  a  young 
native  girl  at  Tsinjoarivo,  who,  in 
spite  of  the  ravings  and  fury  of  her 
heathen  parents,  openly  avowed  her 
faith  in  Christ.  The  persecutions  by 
her  infuriated  family  she  bore  with 
patience,  courage,  and  gentleness,  un- 
til the  Lord  softened  the  hearts  of 
her  parents  and  they  gave  their  con- 
sent to  her  baptism.  In  other  districts 
also  there  are  signs  of  revival. 

According  to  the  December  number 


of  the  Revue  Chretieunc,  Monsieur 
Angagneur,  the  Governor-General,  who 
was  called  to  France  to  give  an  ex- 
planation of  his  actions,  has  succeeded 
in  gaining  the  interest  of  the  French 
politicians  by  a  little  pamphlet,  "Mis- 
sions and  the  Religious  Question  in 
Madagascar."  He  shows  his  attitude 
by  his  statement,  "the  only  value  of 
our  colonies  is  the  profit  which  they 
bring  us."  The  great  politician  Clem- 
enceau  heartily  agrees  with  his  view, 
so  that  there  seems  little  possibility 
that  the  decrees  of  the  Governor-Gen- 
eral concerning  churches  and  missions 
will  be  reversed. 

Ten  years  ago  the  island  was 
thrown  wide  open  to  the  Jesuits.  To- 
day Roman  Catholics  also  are  deprived 
of  the  advantages  once  granted  to 
them.  When  the  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries  complained  and  asked  for 
the  same  amount  of  religious  liberty 
as  is  enjoyed  in  France,  the  Governor 
answered  adroitly  :  "Upon  Madagascar 
religious  liberty  would  be  advantage- 
ous to  Protestants  chiefly."  That  state- 
ment silenced  all  complaints  from  the 
Jesuits  and  their  friends. 

JESUIT  AGGRESSIVENESS 

There  is  a  compactly  planned 
movement  in  the  Papal  Church,  to 
proselyte  Protestants  to  Rome,  and 
the  leaders  are  evidently  Jesuits.  For 
instance,  in  November,  when  Mr.  A. 
C.  Gabelein  was  holding  his  meet- 
ings in  Houston,  Texas,  two  men  were 
there  engaged  in  this  propaganda. 
They  circulated  invitation  cards  in  the 
same  style  as  cards  are  printed  for 
revival  services  or  Gospel  meetings ; 
on  one  side  giving  the  topics  and  on 
the  other  side  the  following  announce- 
ment : 

"Rev.  Father  Power,  one  of  the 


88 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


most  distinguished  orators  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Jesus,  will  be  the  preacher. 
The  presence  of  our  non-Catholic  fel- 
low Christians  and  non-Christians  is 
most  earnestly  desired."  Since  when 
does  the  Catholic  Church,  and  espe- 
cially the  Jesuits,  acknowledge  non- 
Catholics  as  fellow  Christians? 

It  may  be  interesting  to  note  a  few 
of  the  sentences  of  this  "distinguished 
orator''  to  see  how  subtly  he  misrep- 
resented evangelical  teaching: 

"In  that  open  rebellion  against  the 
Church,  some  four  centuries  ago,  the 
watchword  of  those  against  the  Church 
was  'Justification  by  faith.'  The  leader 
in  that  revolt  went  so  far  as  to  say  that 
faith  was  alone  necessary  for  justifica- 
tion. 'Sin  as  much  as  you  like,'  he  said, 
'but  keep  your  faith  strong  and  sufficient. 
Does  not  Christ  say,  "He  that  believeth 
shall  be  saved  and  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned?"  ' 

"From  one  extreme  they  have  passed 
to  the  other.  Now  they  say,  'Faith  is 
not  important.  Not  only  that,  but  it  is 
unnecessary.  Less  creeds  and  more 
deeds.  Try  to  be  a  good,  industrious, 
honest,  sober  man;  be  a  good  moral 
citizen  and  your  salvation  is  secure.' 
Four  hundred  years  ago  'faith'  was 
everything  and  'works'  was  nothing. 
Now  'works'  has  come  to  be  everything 
and  'faith'  is  nothing.  But  the  unchan- 
ging Church,  the  Catholic  Church,  has 
steadfastly  kept  them  both  and  preached 
them  both:  First,  have  faith;  second, 
practise  faithfully  to  the  end  all  that  God 
commanded  us." 

THE  DRIFT  TOWARD  DISESTAB- 
LISHMENT 

This  is  unquestionable,  even  in 
Britain,  where,  owing  to  the  modified 
control  of  a  State  Church,  the  rule 
of  an  established  form  of  religious 
creed  and  worship  has  not  been  so 
oppressive.  Two  marked  currents  are 
to  be  seen,  both  moving  in  one  direc- 
tion: first,  the  rapid  and  startling 
growth  of  the  free  churches,  or  dis- 
senting bodies,  now  already  becoming 


dominant;  and  second,  the  more  sur- 
prising tendency  among  Angelicans 
themselves  toward  the  independency 
so  desired  by  non-conformists.  As  an 
indication  of  the  new  currents  of 
thought,  moving  in  the  Church  of 
England,  note  the  proceedings  at  the 
Church  Congress,  held,  a  short  time 
ago,  at  Great  Yarmouth.  The  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  himself  took  oc- 
casion to  warn  the  Church  that  its 
ministers  "must  distinguish  between 
eternal  truths,  pious  opinions  and  ven- 
erable customs."  The  Bishop  of  Nor- 
wich followed  in  a  very  notable  ad- 
dress, emphasizing  that  suggestion  by 
the  declaration  that  a  Church,  depend- 
ing for  its  support  upon  the  love  and 
devotion  of  the  people,  is  sure  to  be 
more  prosperous  than  one  supported 
by  the  State.  Without  directly  advo- 
cating disestablishment,  he  pleaded  so 
strongly  for  the  "free  and  democratic" 
Church  that  even  the  London  Times 
felt  moved  to  protest.  Rev.  Hubert 
Handley  did  not  hesitate  to  demand 
that  the  bishops  should  abandon  their 
palaces  and  divide  the  revenues !  Ex- 
treme socialistic  or  democratic  ideas 
are  not  likely  to  find  deep  root  in  the 
soil  of  the  Church  of  England.  But, 
both  in  Parliament  and  in  the  eccle- 
siastical realm,  the  thought  of  the 
working  man's  rights  and  needs  is 
coming  resistlessly  to  the  front.  The 
Gospel  is  democratic,  and  its  mission 
is  to  bring  all  men  into  a  new  brother- 
hood, and  movements  in  that  direction 
are  among  the  signs  of  the  times. 

At  the  Oxford  Union  recently,  the 
debating  hall  was  crowded  to  consider 
the  motion,  "That  disestablishment 
would  be  disastrous  to  the  Church  and 
to  the  nation."  After  speeches  by  vari- 
ous ones,  it  was  significant  that  the 
motion  was  lost  by  ten  votes,  260  vo- 
ting for  and  270  against. 


THE  LORD'S  CALL  FOR  HELP 


EDITORIAL 


Curse  ye  Meroz,  said  the  angel  of  the 
Lord,  curse  ye  bitterly  the  inhabitants 
thereof;  because  they  came  not  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty. — Judges  5:23. 

These  words  are  from  the  Song  of 
Deborah,  which  for  poetic  spirit  and 
lyric  fire  is  unsurpassed  in  any  of  the 
sacred  songs  of  the  Word  of  God,  and 
which  celebrated  one  of  the  "fifteen 
decisive  battles"  of  Israelitish  his- 
tory. From  the  last  verse  of  the  pre- 
vious chapter  we  get  a  hint  of  the  im- 
portance of  this  victory  over  Sisera 
and  his  host.  From  this  time,  the 
power  of  the  children  of  Israel  waxed 
greater  and  greater.  This  beginning  of 
successful  resistance  to  Jabin  found 
its  ending  in  the  recovery  of  their  in- 
dependence and  the  final  breaking  of 
the  Canaanite  yoke.  We  hear  no  more 
of  this  foreign  domination  in  the  Book 
of  Judges. 

This  war  then  marked  a  crisis — a 
crisis  successfully  passed.  But  there 
were  some  who,  instead  of  sharing  the 
blessing  of  this  victory,  brought  upon 
themselves  the  curse  of  Jehovah  for 
their  apathy  and  inactivity.  The  in- 
habitants of  Meroz — which  according 
to  Eusebius,  was  a  village  twelve  miles 
from  Samaria,  and  in  his  day  known 
as  Merrus  or  Merran — hung  back  and 
gave  no  help  in  the  hour  of  conflict, 
notwithstanding  the  call  of  Jehovah 
through  the  mouth  of  his  prophet, 
summoning  His  covenant  people  to 
rally  to  His  side  against  the  uncove- 
nanted  idolaters  of  Canaan.  The  de- 
nunciation of  this  faintheartedness  is 
made  to  form  a  pendant  to  the  bless- 
ing proclaimed  on  the  prompt  action 
of  a  woman,  who  might  have  been  ex- 
pected rather  to  be  one  of  the  faint- 
hearted. 


Meroz  must  have  been  near  the 
Kishon,  but  its  real  site  is  unknown, 
that  mentioned  by  Eusibius  being  too 
far  south.  Schwarz  more  probably 
identifies  it  with  Merasas,  or  El  Mu- 
russus,  which  was  built  on  the  south- 
ern slopes  of  the  hills  which  lie  along 
the  side  of  the  valley  that  stretches  be- 
tween the  plain  of  Jezreel  and  the 
Jordan.  If  so,  this  town  commanded 
the  pass,  and  any  of  Sisera's  host  who 
sought  to  escape  that  way  might  have 
been  slain,  had  the  inhabitants  of 
Meroz  been  on  the  alert.  It  is  con- 
firmatory evidence  of  this  latter  as  the 
true  site,  that  nothing  remains  but  a 
complete  ruin,  as  though  the  curse  had 
swept  the  village  entirely  away. 

Jewish  tradition  attaches  great  im- 
portance and  significance  to  this  curse. 
Meroz  means  secret,  and  is  supposed 
to  contain  an  occult  hint  of  a  conspir- 
acy of  evil  angels  as  leading  on  the 
accursed  Canaanites.  But  the  vital 
point  is  the  practical  one,  that  the  fly- 
ing foe  could  not  have  escaped 
through  this  mountain  pass,  had  the 
Merozites  done  their  duty.  They,  at 
a  momentous  crisis  in  Hebrew  history, 
took  no  part  in  a  campaign  that  Je- 
hovah meant  as  one  of  the  turning 
points  in  the  career  of  His  elect  peo- 
ple. Whatever  victory  had  been  won, 
was  won  despite  their  indifference,  not 
to  say  without  their  aid ;  and,  an  in- 
spired prophetess,  not  in  any  spirit  of 
private  revenge,  but  in  jealousy  for 
Jehovah  and  in  the  spirit  of  corporate 
vengeance — not  vindictively,  but  vin- 
dicatively,  solemnly  pronounces  a  di- 
vine curse  on  the  people  of  Meroz.  It 
it  a  national  ban  against  faithless  citi- 
zens of  the  commonwealth,  who  left 
the  cause  and  conquest  of  Jehovah's 


ijo  THE  MISSIONARY  RE 

people,  to  take  care  of  themselves, 
when  endangered  in  a  desperate  con- 
flict against  heroes. 

There  is  a  great,  eternal  principle 
involved  here  of  perpetual  applica- 
tion: The  greater  the  opportunity,  the 
more  awful  the  responsibility,  and  the 
severer  the  penalty  for  unfaithfulness. 
There  are  times  when  non-assistance 
is  counted  as  resistance ;  and,  because 
the  cause  to  be  served  is  the  highest, 
the  treason  that  abandons  it  to  its  fate 
is  the  blackest.  It  is  in  the  full  view 
of  such  larger  considerations  as  these 
that  this  curse  with  its  consequences 
is  to  be  weighed  and  judged.  Meroz, 
from  this  point  completely  disappears 
from  the  sacred  narrative ;  even  Sisera 
is  repeatedly  referred  to,  after  his  de- 
struction, but  even  the  name  of  the 
treacherous  Meroz  is  no  more  men- 
tioned, and  its  site  is  marked  only  by 
a  scarcely  distinguishable  ruin. 

If  we  mistake  not  this  is  meant  as 
a  lasting  warning  to  God's  people 
about  the  danger  of  not  cooperating 
with  Him  at  crises  in  His  Kingdom. 

These  crises  are  perpetually  recur- 
ring. In  the  battle  of  the  ages,  and 
the  world  wide  campaign,  there  are 
a  thousand  strategic  points,  and  count- 
less maneuvers  of  the  enemy.  There 
is  no  hope  of  success  without  being 
constantly  on  the  alert.  We  can  not 
on  account  of  signal  victory  at  any  one 
point,  relax  vigilance  and  diligence  at 
any  other.  We  must,  collectively  as 
well  as  individually,  put  on  the  pan- 
oply of  God  and  then  pray  always 
and  watch  constantly.  (Eph.  vi :  10- 
20) .  We  shall  otherwise  not  only  fail 
in  an  emergency,  but  will  fail  to  see 
the  crisis  till  it  has  passed  by  and  the 
chance  is  lost,  at  least  for  us. 

God  teaches  us,  moreover,  that  sig- 
nal lesson  that  not  to  rally  to  the  side 


IEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 

of  His  people  in  the  day  of  battle,  is 
not  to  come  to  His  help.  He  identi- 
fies Himself  with  His  people,  and  takes 
whatever  is  or  is  not  done  to  them  as 
done  or  not  done  to  Him.  To  with- 
hold from  his  warring  battalions  aid 
and  comfort,  is  to  prove  disloyal,  cow- 
ardly and  treacherous  toward  their 
general-in-chief.  Thus  read,  this  curse 
on  Meroz  teaches  us  the  duty  of  the 
universal  union  of  His  church  in  bat- 
tle against  a  common  foe,  the  gran- 
deur of  the  opportunity  of  cooperating 
at  a  crisis,  and  the  terrible  consequen- 
ces of  inactivity  and  apathy. 

A  still  more  startling  suggestion  is 
that  sometimes  a  nation,  a  denomina- 
tion or  even  a  local  church — is  it  too 
much  to  add,  in  some  cases,  an  indi- 
vidual man  or  woman? — may  hold  the 
pass,  upon  the  guarding  of  which  de- 
pends the  victory  or  defeat  of  the  war- 
ring hqst  of  God !  Mission  history, 
especially  since  Carey's  day,  has  fur- 
nished not  less  than  fifty  critical  fields 
of  conflict,  and  we  may  even  say, 
hours  of  struggle,  when  a  timely  in- 
terposition either  turned  the  whole  tide 
of  battle,  or  might  have  changed  the 
issue  from  defeat  to  victory.  Many  of 
these  golden  opportunities  have  been 
lost.  The  inhabitants  of  Meroz  have 
not  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  valiant  and  heroic  foes  that 
shame  us  by  their  alertness  and  cour- 
age and  persistency. 

The  prompt  action  of  American 
Christians  in  1820,  in  sending  Bing- 
ham, Thurston,  and  the  others  of  that 
famous  "seventeen,"  to  the  Hawaiian 
Islands,  saved  the  islands  from — no 
one  knows  what — for  they  had  just 
been  the  scene  of  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable revolts  from  paganism 
known  in  all  history.  The  people  had 
risen  up  against  the  tyranny  of  the 


THE  LORD'S  CALL  FOR  HELP 


91 


tabu,  destroyed  their  idols  and  idol 
fanes,  and  were  for  the  time  without 
a  religion.  Four  years  later  a  move- 
ment, led  by  their  chiefs  recognized  the 
Sabbath  and  Decalogue,  and  in  an- 
other four  years  there  were  nearly  five 
hundred  native  teachers  and  twenty- 
six  thousand  pupils  connected  with 
the  mission  schools.  Ten  years  more 
and  a  six  years  of  awakening  began, 
with  a  harvest  of  converts  that  gath- 
ered in  twenty-seven  thousand.  What 
if,  eighteen  years  before,  the  American 
Board  had  been  practically  another 
Meroz ! 

Crises  in  Uganda,  Siam  and  Korea 

This  may  stand  as  a  memorable  ex- 
ample of  alertness  in  seizing  oppor- 
tunity. Another  historic  one  is  the  im- 
mediate occupation  of  Uganda  by  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  When,  in 
1875,  Stanley's  letter  appeared  in  an 
English  newspaper,  conveying  King 
Mtesa's  urgent  request  for  teachers,  a 
party  of  missionaries  was  dispatched 
that  landed  in  East  Africa  the  next 
year ;  and  altho  the  leader  and  one 
other  of  the  heroic  band  were  killed 
almost  at  once,  the  mission  was  es- 
tablished by  July,  1877.  Their  arrival 
decided  the  destiny  of  the  Baganda 
people,  among  whom  the  Gospel  has 
had  a  steady  progress  that  has  proba- 
bly on  the  whole  but  one  parallel  in 
modern  missions.  And  so  marvellous 
and  obvious  has  been  the  crisis  there 
that,  within  a  few  years  past,  leading 
missionaries  in  India  sent  word  home 
that,  in  view  of  the  astonishing  de- 
velopments in  Uganda,  missionary 
candidates  should  be  sent  there  for  the 
time  rather  than  even  to  India ! 

But  if  timely  action  has,  in  some 
such  cases,  brought  such  untold  bless- 
ing, what  of  the  melancholy  and  mani- 
fold instances  of  unfaithfulness,  and 


heedlessness  of  opportunity !  Who 
can  tell  how  the  whole  face  of  Siam 
might  have  been  changed  religiously, 
if,  ten  years  ago,  the  Presbyterians  of 
America  had  entered  fully  the  open 
doors  which  never  have  been  so  widely 
flung  open  since  !  In  the  days  of  Boon 
Itt  what  possibilities  lay  before  the 
Church,  now  lost  by  his  death !  Dr. 
Kunim  has  been  vainly  imploring  the 
Church  to  occupy  the  Sudan,  with  its 
hundred  lands  and  hundred  languages, 
all  non-Christian,  and  longing  for  the 
advent  of  Christian  teachers — but  in 
danger  of  damnation  by  the  Moslems. 
He  says  the  Hausa  language,  the  great 
trade  dialect  of  the  central  and  west- 
ern Sudan,  more  or  less  the  vehicle 
of  communication  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean to  the  Gulf  of  Guinea,  and 
from  Madai  to  the  Senegal,  offers  a 
ready  medium  for  evangelization. 
Here  are  openings  before  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  such  as  have  never  been 
known  there  before,  and  the  disciples 
of  Christ  who  hold  the  pass  are  asleep ! 
A  country,  larger  than  all  Europe,  ex- 
cepting Russia — and  with  from  fifty 
to  eight}'  million  people,  waits  for  the 
evangelist  and  will  welcome  him  ;  yet 
there  are  almost  no  missionaries 
among  these  heathen  tribes,  and  the 
twelve  mission  stations  now  in  the 
country  are  so  far  apart  that  it  is  as 
tho  in  all  Sweden  and  Norway 
there  were  but  three  preaching  sta- 
tions and  none  in  either  England  or 
Ireland,  France  or  Germany,  Holland 
or  Belgium !  While  the  Church  is 
apathetic,  the  Moslem  advance  is  so 
rapid,  that  within  one  generation  the 
green  flag  may  wave  over  all  this  ter- 
ritory, unless  we  hasten  to  set  up  the 
red  banner  of  the  Cross  !  What  about 
the  curse  of  Meroz ! 

Korea  presents  another  opportunity. 


92 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


Shall  it  be  seized  or  lost?  It  is  called 
Cho-sen  (morning"  calm).  It  is  pos- 
sibly in  another  sense  God's  chosen 
land  ?  John  Ross  was  on  the  alert.  In 
1875  he  came  into  contact  with  this 
hermit  people  near  the  Manchurean 
border.  He  felt  that  the  opportunity 
was  great,  and  altho  he  had  never 
set  foot  on  Korean  soil,  at  Mukden 
he  studied  this  strange  tongue,  trans- 
lated into  it  the  whole  New  Testament 
and  sent  his  new  version  across  the 
border.  The  results  were  immense. 
When,  later  on,  Dr.  Horace  N.  Allen, 
in  1884,  came  into  Korea,  they  found 
whole  communities  in  the  north  pro- 
fessing Christianity,  studying  the  Bi- 
ble among  themselves  and  waiting,  like 
the  Ethiopian,  for  "some  man  to 
guide"  them. 

The  first  Korean  was  baptized  in 
1886,  and  from  the  very  beginning, 
through  these  twenty  years,  progress 
has  been  steady  and  rapid,  until  now  it 
bids  fair  to  leave  behind  even  the 
Uganda  and  the  Telugus.  Korea  is 
not  only  wide  open,  but  the  encourage- 
ments remind  us  of  the  Hawaiian  Isl- 
ands eight}'  years  ago.  The  Emperor 
has  acted  as  the  open  friend  of 
Protestant  missionaries,  and  while, 
some  years  since,  he  destroyed  thirty 
heathen  temples  in  and  about  Seoul, 
and  officially  deplored  the  annual 
waste  of  money  at  idol  shrines,  gave 
Christian  churches  and  schools  and 
hospitals  ample  room.  A  Korean 
leader  has  said  that  the  only  hope  of 
the  country  is  in  the  churches ;  that 
his  people  lack  moral  character,  and 
the  churches  are  supplying  it,  and 
hence  to  convert  and  educate  the  com- 
mon people  is  the  one  hope  of  Korea. 

Dr.  Horace  G.  Underwood,  since 
1885  a  missionary  in  Korea,  is  now 
in  America,  to  plead  with  the  Presby- 


terians to  reenforce  with  at  least 
twenty  more  missionaries  their  work 
in  that  land.  He  says  that  in  his  opin- 
ion and  that  of  his  fellow  workers, 
no  such  crisis  has  even  arisen  before. 
The  progress  of  Christianity  is  un- 
precedently  rapid.  Native  churches, 
instead  of  appealing  for  foreign  aid 
are  becoming  self-supporting,  self- 
governing,  self-propagating.  There  is 
an  astonishing  revival  spirit  and  evan- 
gelistic zeal.  Converts  are  gathering 
by  scores  and  hundreds.  Self  deny- 
ing giving  is  developing  in  a  unique 
fashion ;  volunteers  offer  for  work 
among  the  unsaved,  men  who  have  lit- 
tle money  to  give  pledging  days  of 
service,  till  the  aggregate  in  one  con- 
gregation was  several  years  of  such 
direct  effort.  The  conditions  seem 
primitive  and  apostolic — the  arousing 
of  a  whole  people — a  hunger  for  the 
Gospel — simplicity  of  faith  and  piety 
— readiness  to  serve  and  suffer — uni- 
versal and  self  denying  giving,  and  a 
constant  and  rapid  conquest  by  the 
Gospel.  Sisera  is  in  flight.  The  Pres- 
byterian Church  holds  at  least  one  of 
the  passes.  Will  it  prove  another 
Meroz?  We  believe  not  and  are 
informed  that  its  Mission  Board  is 
planning  to  give  Korea  just  what  the 
missionaries  ask,  a  score  of  new  mis- 
sionary workers  with  appropriations 
multiplied  threefold.  Will  not  God 
bless  such  cooperation? 

One  great  inducement  to  large- 
hearted  effort  is  found  in  the  fact  that 
God  is  calling  out  all  His  reserves. 
This  is  not  as  clearly  seen  as  it  ought 
to  be.  When,  in  a  great  campaign, 
a  general  in  chief  begins  to  mass  all 
his  forces,  concentrating  all  his  scat- 
tered regiments  and  army  divisions  to- 
ward one  point,  as  Grant  did  in  the 
close  of  the  war,  we  infer  that  the 


THE  LORD'S  CALL  FOR  HELP 


93 


great  culminating  blow  is  about  to  be 
struck.  So  we  can  not  but  believe  that 
the  Armageddon  of  missions  is  at  hand, 
because  the  captain  of  our  salvation 
has  for  seventy  years  been  calling  out 
all  His  reserves. 

For  centuries,  all  the  organized  mis- 
sion work  done  was  carried  on  by  the 
help  of  men — adult  men  in  the  church. 
When  the  new  era  opened  under 
Carey,  it  took  forty  years  before  wo- 
men began  to  organize.  David  Abeel 
told  in  England  of  the  hundreds  of 
women  in  Oriental  seclusion  whom 
only  Christian  women  could  reach ; 
and  Zenana  missions  began ;  it  was 
the  first  time  the  Christian  sisterhood 
had  come  out  distinctly  to  take  part 
in  the  war.  About  ten  years  later, 
George  Williams  led  out  the  young 
men  into  associated  work  for  Christ ; 
shortly  after  the  young  women  began 
to  organize.  Still  later  the  young  peo- 
ple, as  a  whole,  in  the  societies  for 
Christian  Endeavor ;  and,  since  1886, 
the  Student  Volunteers.  So.  since 
1835,  God  has  called  out  the  women's 
Battalion,  then  the  young  men's,  then 
the  young  women's;  then  a  still  lar- 
ger division  of  young  people  as  such, 
with  even  boys'  and  girls'  brigades. 
He  has  nothing  left  but  the  cradle 
roll,  and  even  that  is  being  called. 

What  does  all  this  mean  but  that  the 
foe  is  growing  more  active  and  ag- 
gressive ;  that  the  crises  of  battle  are 
more  decisive  and  critical;  that  the 


issues  are  more  vital  and  actual ;  that 
there  is  no  time  to  be  lost  and  no 
force  to  be  wasted,  and  that  every 
man,  woman  and  child  are  needed, 
and  expected  to  do  their  duty.  No 
one  knows  but  that  he  holds  the  pass 
— that  his  activity  or  apathy  may  de- 
cide some  great  issue,  as  the  prompt- 
ness of  Matilda  Rankin,  in  1852, 
smuggled  the  Bible  into  Mexico,  from 
Brownsville  on  the  Texas  side  of  the 
Rio  Grande,  somewhat  as  Dr.  Ross 
carried  them,  into  Korea  from  Man- 
churia. 

These  are  critical  times.  What  it 
took  a  century  to  do  in  the  ancient 
ages,  afterward  could  be  done  in  a 
decade.  When  the  possibilities  of 
achievement  were  so  increased  that  a 
year  was  like  ten  of  the  past ;  then 
days  became  epochs,  and  now  hours 
have  become  big  with  possible  tri- 
umphs or  defeats.  All  nations  are 
neighbors.  The  universal  postal,  com- 
mercial, telegraphic  systems  bring  the 
nations  to  our  doors.  The  printing 
press  and  the  new  motive  powers 
make  Bibles  and  books  multiply  and 
cheapen  like  forest  leaves.  It  is  the 
decisive  hour  of  the  ages.  Whether 
the  Church  or  her  foes  shall  flee  de- 
pends on  how  we  are  to  organize  all 
our  available  forces,  and  hold  the  pass. 
But  one  thing  is  sure :  the  curse  must 
light  on  all  who,  like  the  inhabitants 
of  Meroz,  fail  to  make  a  stand  against 
the  powers  of  darkness. 


SOME   KOREAN    WOMEN    AND  CHILDREN,  SEOUL 


KOREA:  THE  UNIQUE  MISSION  FIELD 

BY  WILLIAM  T.  ELLIS 
Editorial  Staff  of  the  Philadelphia  Press 


Gradually  the  truth  is  sinking  into 
the  consciousness  of  Christendom  that 
Korea  is  not  like  other  mission  fields, 
and  that  the  urgency  of  her  claim  is 
not  simply  another  of  the  vig- 
orous appeals  from  foreign  fields  to 
which  the  ears  of  the  Churches  have 
become  sadly  dulled.  Korea  is  unique 
among  mission  lands  to-day  ;  it  may  be 
questioned  whether  her  case  has  ever 
had  a  parallel  in  missionary  history. 

My  own  experience  has  been  akin 
to  that  of  all  other  travelers  in  the 
East  who  have  observed  missionary 
conditions.  After  a  year  of  rather 
thorough  investigation  into  the  mis- 
sion work  of  the  Orient,  I  have  re- 
turned an  enthusiast  for  Korea.  No 
other  work  appeared  to  me  comparable 
with  the  Korean  work.    This  is  mani- 


festly an  extraordinary  instance  of  the 
special  workings  of  a  supernatural 
Spirit.  Some  aspects  of  Korea's  mis- 
sionary history  may  be  accounted  for 
by  the  sagacity  and  farsightedness  of 
MofTett  and  Lee  and  Gale  and  Under- 
wood, those  statesmanlike  empire- 
builders.  Even  tho  they,  and  the  like- 
minded  men  and  women  who  have 
come  after  them  (for  the  Korean  mis- 
sions, both  Presbyterian  and  Metho- 
dist, have  an  unusual  personnel),  be 
credited  with  all  that  can  be  attributed 
to  them,  there  remains  a  great  surplus 
of  marvelous  achievement  which  can 
be  accounted  for  only  by  charging  it 
up  to  the  still-working  Spirit  of  the 
Omnipotent  God. 

Others  may  go  into  the  history  of 
Korean   missions,   and   recite  those 


1908] 

moving  statistics.  My  part  is  to  tell 
a  plain  tale  of  a  traveler  returned. 
What  I  saw  was  learned  in  a  sojourn 
of  about  one  month  in  the  cities  of 
Fusan,  Taiku,  Seoul  and  Pyeng  Yang, 
and  itinerating  among  the  country  vil- 
lages. Considerable  time  was  also 
given  to  investigating  political  as  well 
as  religious  conditions,  interviewing 
Marquis  Ito,  and  lesser  Japanese  offi- 
cials, and  the  non-missionary  body  of 
foreigners  in  Seoul. 


95 

believers.  When  she  learned  that  you 
are,  she  insisted  on  coming  back  again 
to  tell  you  how  glad  she  is  to  meet 
you." 

This  experience  was  frequently  re- 
peated. At  the  famous  mid-week 
prayer-meeting  in  the  Central  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Pyeng  Yang,  there 
were  twelve  hundred  worshippers, 
seated  on  the  floor.  The  larger  wing 
of  the  building  was  filled  with  men, 
the  women*  occupying  the  other,  while 


KOREA:  THE  UNIQUE  MISSION  FIELD 


THE  CHRISTIAN   WORKERS  TRAINING  CLASS  IN   PYENG  YANG,  KOREA 

This  class  in  the  Presbyterian  Mission  alone  now  numbers  over  2,000 


On  our  arrival  in  Seoul,  we  called 
at  the  home  of  a  missionary  friend 
and  found  there,  calling  at  the  same 
time,  an  old  Korean  peasant  woman, 
who  had  walked  in  several  miles  from 
the  country  to  plead  with  the  over- 
worked missionary  to  come  visit  her  vil- 
lage. Her  errand  was,  I  fear,  as  fruit- 
less, as  it  had  been  on  previous  occa- 
sions. After. this  quaint,  shining-faced 
old  figure  had  left  the  room,  she  re- 
turned, our  hostess  explaining.  "This 
old  woman  asked  me,  when  we  got  out 
into  the  hallway,  if  my  friends  are 


the  boys — beautiful,  olive-skinned  lads 
— who  reminded  one  of  that  other 
( )riental  Boy  who  loved  his  Father's 
house — were  crowded  up  in  front 
and  even  on  the  edges  of  the  plat- 
form. Apart  altogether  from  its  pic- 
turesqueness  in  a  visitor's  eyes,  that 
was  the  most  interesting  Church  con- 
gregation I  ever  have  seen.  Alert, 
devout,  radiant,  they  were  an  argu- 
ment for  "old-time  religion." 

At  the  close  of  the  service  the  men 


*  They  had  to  leave  their  bushel-basket  hats  out- 
side—which practise  might  profitably  be  adopted  in 
America. 


96 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


thronged  to  greet  me,  not  because  of 
what  I  had  said,  but  for  the  reason 
that  I  had  been  introduced  as  a  Pres- 
byterian elder,  the  highest  office 
known  in  the  native  Church  up  to  that 
time.  A  Presbyterian  elder  is  proba- 
bly more  of  a  personage  in  the  eyes 
of  these  sequestered,  newspaperless 
people,  than  many  of  the  celebrities 
whose  names  fill  our  public  press.  The 
greeting  of  the  Koreans  is  distinctive. 
No  Orientals  shake  hands :  the  Ko- 
rean does  not  even  shake  his  own 
hands,  Chinese  fashion.  Instead,  he 
clasps  you  by  the  wrist,  the  hand,  the 
arm,  the  shoulder,  and  by  the  pressure 
of  his  fingers  shows  his  pleasure.  That 
night  so  many  hands  were  laid  upon 
me,  in  genuine  and  enthusiastic  ex- 
pression of  pleasure  at  meeting  with 
a  fellow  disciple  from  over  seas,  that  I 
thought  I  would  find  bruised  spots  on 
my  body ! 

The  next  morning  we  left  Pyeng 
Yang  before  daylight.  The  railway 
station  is  built  three  miles  from  the 
city  proper.  The  morning  was  so  bit- 
terly cold  that  it  hung  icicles  from  the 
men's  mustaches.  Nevertheless,  so 
strong  is  the  spirit  of  fraternity  among 
the  Korean  Christians,  that  nine  of  the 
elders  of  that  church  were  on  hand  at 
the  station,  to  bid  me  go  on  my  way 
in  peace.  The  incident  is  worthy  of 
the  attention  of  all  preachers  and 
speakers  who  have  been  addressing 
large  bodies  of  Christians,  and  who 
know  what  it  is  to  sneak  out  of  a 
strange  town,  alone,  unnoticed  and  un- 
missed,  in  the  cold  gray  dawn  of  the 
day  after. 

Another  incident  shows  how  sim- 
ple is  the  faith  and  fellowship  of  these 
white-robed  saints.  To  them  the  tie 
of  our  common  religion  is  the  strong- 
est tie  of  life.    The  mere  fact  that  a 


person  is  a  Christian  links  him  in  vital 
bonds  to  all  other  Christians.  I  was 
going  along  a  country  road — the  nar- 
row "highway"  of  the  Orient,  which 
illuminates  the  parable  of  the  sower — 
when  I  saw  a  young  coolie  coming 
toward  me  bearing  two  eight  or  ten- 
foot  lengths  of  timber,  of  telegraph- 
pole  thickness :  the  Koreans,  be  it 
known,  are  the  most  heavily  laden  peo- 
ple on  earth.  Their  burdens  are  ter- 
rific. As  this  youth  advanced,  his  face 
began  to  break  up  into  a  smile  of 
recognition,  until  it  was  beaming  radi- 
antly. Of  course  I  perceived  that  here 
was  somebody  who  had  seen  me  with 
the  "moksa,"  or  had  heard  me  speak 
at  the  little  church  near  by,  and  there- 
fore regarded  me  as  a  sort  of  mission- 
ary-in-law.  So  I  responded  with  the 
Korean  word  for  "Peace;"  and  as  he 
drew  nearer,  he  shifted  his  load  from 
his  shoulders,  squeezed  my  arm  and 
wished  me  peace.  For  a  few  minutes 
we  fellowshiped  there,  he  not  knowing 
a  word  of  English  and  I  not  knowing 
six  words  of  Korean.  But  I  had  op- 
portunity to  consider  once  more  that 
here  again,  in  an  overburdened  Ko- 
rean peasant's  face  shone  "The  light 
that  never  was,  on  land  or  sea" — put 
there  by  the  Gospel  of  Jesus. 

These  Koreans  seem  to  have  a 
genius  for  Christianity.  They  grasp 
it  with  a  comprehension,  and  a  com- 
prehensiveness, that  amazes  the  mis- 
sionary. Repeatedly  I  was  told  that 
the  New  Testament  passages  which 
perplexed  the  foreign  teacher  were 
clear  to  his  hearers.  I  myself  could  see 
how  wondrously  this  land,  so  like 
Palestine,  explains  the  Book.  I  never 
felt  so  near  to  Bethlehem  as  when  I 
slept,  in  country  Korean  fashion,  un- 
der the  same  roof  with  the  cattle — 
altho  in  a  different  room. 


:9o8] 


KOREA:  THE  UNIQUE  MISSION  EIELD 


97 


To  a  degree  that  is  remarkable, 
Christianity  becomes  a  normal  thing  to 
the  Korean.  The  wholesomeness  and 
naturalness  of  the  Korean  type  of  re- 
ligion are  very  refreshing.  The  con- 
verts do  not  "look  pious,"  nor  does 
the  missionary  have  to  go  around 
nursing  his  dignity.  That  company  of 
elders  who  escorted  me  to  the  train  at 
Pyeng  Yang  were  a  merry,  jovial, 
whole-souled  crowd ;  and,  while  the 
deep  things  were  touched  upon,  we 


lage.  The  missionary  and  myself  had 
not  unpacked  our  luggage  upon  our 
arrival  at  nightfall  before  there  came 
an  appeal  from  a  village,  some  ten 
li  further  on,  for  him  to  go  over 
there  to  hold  a  meeting.  The  village 
had  never  been  visited  by  a  mission- 
ary ;  yet  it  contained  a  group  of  ten 
believing  families,  evangelized  by  the 
Church  we  were  at  the  moment  visit- 
ing. Of  course  we  could  not  go,  any 
more  than  we  could  answer  the  many 


\V.    D.    REYNOLDS  HORACE   G.    UNDERWOOD  JAMES   S.  GALE 

THE    BOARD   OF   BIBLE   TRANSLATORS    IN    KOREA   AND   THEIR  ASSISTANTS 


also  had  more  than  one  hearty  laugh, 
once,  I  recall,  at  the  expense  of  the 
missionary.  Early  one  morning,  while 
itinerating,  a  smiling,  red-coated  lad 
of  twelve,  whose  hair  hung  braided 
down  his  back,  showed  me  the  way 
to  where  the  wild  geese  were  feeding, 
that  my  borrowed  gun  might  try  to 
earn  its  freightage.  Two  hours  later 
the  boy  passed  a  very  creditable  exam- 
ination for  baptism. 

How  the  aptitude  of  the  Christian 
Korean  for  personal  evangelism  shows 
itself  was  illustrated  in  that  same  vil- 


other  appeals  that  came  to  us  from  all 
sides  during  those  few  days  of  itinera- 
tion. In  order  to  keep  his  engage- 
ments with  the  Churches  who  had  been 
notified  of  his  coming,  the  missionary 
was  unable  to  examine  all  the  candi- 
dates for  baptism  who  awaited  him  at 
every  appointment. 

And  such  examinations !  I  sat 
through  one  for  several  hours,  having 
questions  and  answers  interpreted,  un- 
til the  atmosphere  became  too  thick 
for  me,  and  the  company  too  numer- 
ous— for  there  were  more  living  or- 


98 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVJEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[  February 


ganisms  present  than  showed  on  the 
Church  rolls.  Into  the  little  room,  per- 
haps six  by  ten  feet,  there  were 
crowded  (seated  on  the  floor  of 
course),  the  missionary,  four  elders, 
the  candidate,  the  journalist — and  the 
others,  unseen,  but  not  unfelt.  I  have 
sat  in  many  session  meetings,  but 
never  have  I  seen  such  close,  search- 
ing and  difficult  questioning  of  the 
candidates.  At  first,  it  seemed  to  me 
entirely  too  severe,  and  I  remonstrated 
with  the  missionary ;  but  he  knew  bet- 
ter than  I,  for  they  are  determined  to 
have  a  pure  Church  in  Korea.  If  what 
I  personally  observed  is  typical,  as  I 
have  reason  to  believe  it  is,  then  the 
Church  in  Korea  has  the  narrowest 
door  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  world. 

Apparently  no  missionaries  in  Korea 
are  doing  evangelistic  work.  They 
seem  rather  to  be  getting  nervous 
prostration  trying  to  keep  up  with  the 
procession  of  native-made  converts 
into  the  Church.  Every  Christian  be- 
comes an  evangelist.  The  homiletic 
gift  seems  instinctive.  They  are  "born 
preachers."  In  devotion  to  the  Bible 
the  Korean  Christians  put  the  Churches 
at  home  to  blush.  How  they  will  walk 
scores  of  miles  to  attend  a  Bible  class 
is  part  of  the  familiar  history  of  this 
romantic  mission  field. 

The  question  naturally  arises,  what 
is  the  deeper  meaning  of  all  this  !  How 
may  the  significance  of  Korea's  Chris- 
tianity be  interpreted  to  the  West? 
For  surely  God  has  some  great  design 
in  raising  up,  as  by  a  miracle,  this 
wonderful  Church.  He  has  not  kept 
this  nation  sequestered  for  millenniums 
for  no  purpose.  First  of  all,  it  seems 
plain  that  Christianity  is  to  be  the 


means  of  preserving  the  identity  of  the 
Korean  people  from  extinction  at  the 
hands  of  the  Japanese.  The  evident 
purpose  of  the  latter,  to  wipe  out  the 
Korean  nation  as  the  Ainus  were  wiped 
out,  is  manifestly  doomed  to  failure, 
because  in  a  large  body  of  Koreans  the 
Christian  religion  has  created  a  new 
manhood  and  womanhood,  a  new  self- 
respect,  a  new  social  consciousness,  a 
new  patriotism.  A  score  of  years  ago 
Japan  might  have  succeeded;  to-day 
she  must  fail.  Altho  now  bitter  is  its 
process,  the  ultimate  outcome  of  the 
Japanese  regime  will  doubtless  be  ben- 
eficial. Japan  is  the  flail  for  the 
threshing  of  Korea. 

Even  this  end,  great  tho  it  be,  is 
scarcely  the  sufficient  explanation  for 
the  mighty  demonstrations  of  the  Liv- 
ing Spirit  in  this  one-time  "hermit 
kingdom."  The  opinion  of  many 
thoughtful  missionaries  all  over  the 
Orient  is  that  in  Korea  are  being 
raised  up,  for  that  inevitable  day 
which  now  seems  nearer  than  many 
have  thought,  when  the  East  must  evan- 
gelize the  East,  a  body  of  trained  and 
efficient  and  consecrated  preachers  of 
the  Word.  The  white  man  seems  to 
be  the  chosen  pioneer  of  the  kingdom 
in  these  days ;  but  the  way  that  he  has 
blazed  must  be  followed  in  the  Orient 
by  help  of  Oriental  minds  and  man- 
ners and  methods,  who  can  have  the 
most  sympathetic  and  effective  ap- 
proach to  their  own  neighbors.  Who 
dares  to  say  that  Korea — feeble, 
scorned  and  despised  Korea — is  not  to 
become,  in  the  near  future,  the  dom- 
inant force  in  the  Far  East,  because 
appointed  to  bear  the  message  of  life 
to  all  these  people? 


THE  GROWTH  OF  TH 

BY  REV.  HORACE  G.  UN  DEI 

The  story  of  the  Gospel  in  Korea — 
for  many  years  known  as  the  "Hermit 
Nation" — has  been  most  fascinating. 
Prior  to  the  terrible  persecution  under 
the  Tai  Wun  Kun,  in  the  middle  of 
the  last  century,  the  early  history  of 
missionary  progress  under  the  Ro- 
man Catholics  reads  almost  like  fic- 
tion. Dallet's  History  of  the  Korean 
Church,  and  the  story  of  the  begin- 
nings of  Protestant  missions  in  the 
"Land  of  the  Morning  Calm"  shows 
a  receptivity  on  the  part  of  the  Korean 
people  that  should  have  led  the  church 
in  America  to  reinforce  the  work  more 
quickly  and  to  push  forward  the  cam- 
paign with  greater  energy. 

The  willingness  of  these  simple- 
minded  people  to  hear  the  story  of 
Christ,  their  natural  hospitality  and 
the  zeal  with  which  those  who  have 
become  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 


:  CHURCH  IN  KOREA 

/OOD,  D.  D.,  SEOUL,  KOREA 

Gospel,  have  carried  the  good  news 
from  home  to  home,  from  village  to 
village,  all  over  the  land,  have  pro- 
duced marvelous  results.  The  activ- 
ity of  the  native  Christians,  their  gen- 
erosity in  giving  of  their  hard-earned 
means  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
in  their  own  land  and  even  in  foreign 
lands ;  their  earnest  trust  in  God,  and 
in  the  power  of  prayer,  are  character- 
istics which  the  Church  in  America 
has  looked  upon  with  wonder  and  ad- 
miration. 

The  Koreans  are  said  to  be  a  phleg- 
matic people,  not  given  to  showing 
signs  of  emotion,  and  yet  hard-work- 
ing business  men  have  been  known  to 
weep  as  they  heard  the  story  of  the 
Cross  and  realized  for  the  first  time 
that  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  was 
shed  for  them.  Here  and  there  some 
have  been  found  who  seemed  to  real- 


TOO 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


ize,  in  an  unusual  way  the  burden  of 
guilt  and  the  enormity  of  their  own 
sins  against  God,  the  greatest  of  which 
they  consider  their  failure  to  acknowl- 
edge Him,  and  the  worship  of  idols. 
But  throughout  all  Korea  there 
seemed  to  be  a  desire  on  the  part  of 
the  native  Christians  and  of  the  mis- 
sionaries for  a  manifestation  of  the 
presence  of  the  Spirit  with  power. 
This  desire  had  long  been  in  the  hearts 
of  the  missionaries,  but  as  the  Koreans 
read  the  story  of  Pentecost  and  stud- 
ied the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  they 
were  aroused  to  question  whether  the 
presence  of  the  Spirit  might  not  be 
manifested  in  Korea  with  power  like 
that  described  in  the'  Apostolic  days. 
In  one  church,  after  an  earnest  dis- 
cussion by  the  elder  and  the  people, 
they  set  apart  a  season  of  prayer  to 
last  ten  days  and  "to  try  and  see" 
whether  God  would  grant  the  outpour- 
ing of  His  Spirit.  When  the  elder 
heard  their  decision  he  told  them  that 
those  two  words  "try"  and  "see,"  to- 
gether with  the  ten  day  limit,  were 
sufficient  to  bring  failure.  They  might 
well  have  the  prayer-meeting  for  ten 
days,  but  they  must  not  try  the  Lord, 
their  God.  This  incident  shows  a  real 
desire  for  the  real  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit. 

Early  in  1906  the  report  spread  of 
the  marvellous  revival  that  was  visit- 
ing this  little  land,  and  it  was  soon 
seen  that  this  was  not  so  much  a  re- 
vival outside  of  the  church,  drawing 
non-Christians,  as  a  revival  inside, 
purifying  the  hearts  and  lives  of  the 
people,  making  them  realize  better  the 
enormity  of  sin  in  God's  sight,  and 
causing  them  to  strive  even  more 
earnestly  for  the  conversion  of  their 
neighbors.  While  the  result  of  this 
revival  was  not,  therefore,  an  imme- 
diate increase  in  the  number  of  the 


membership  of  the  church,  it  was  cer- 
tain to  produce  this  result. 

The  awakening  has  given  to  Chris- 
tians a  clearer  idea  of  God  and  Christ 
and  of  the  human  heart  and  sin,  and 
has  had  a  marvellous  purifying  effect 
upon  the  whole  Church.  There  were 
those  who  scoffed,  as  there  always  will 
be,  but  when  to  these  same  scoffers 
men  came,  confessing  wrong  doing 
and  made  restitution,  they  were  forced 
to  acknowledge  the  reality  of  the 
work.  The  most  trusted  native  em- 
ployee of  a  certain  foreign  merchant 
had  been  a  Christian  for  several  years, 
and  at  the  time  of  the  revival  was 
led  to  see  that  he  had  not  lived  up  to 
the  teachings  of  Christ.  This  man 
went  to  his  employer  and  restored  al- 
most a  thousand  dollars,  which  he  said 
he  had  stolen  before  the  time  of  his 
conversion.  Such  facts  as  these  are 
irrefutable. 

While  in  most  mission  fields  the 
missionaries  are  seeking  openings  and 
are  pushing  the  work,  here  in  Korea 
the  work  has  been  steadily  pushing  the 
missionary,  until  at  the  present  time 
it  is  beyond  his  power  to  control  and 
grasp  it  all  or  to  take  advantage  of 
the  many  opportunities  offered. 

In  the  Presbyterian  Church  alone, 
between  June,  1906,  and  June,  1907, 
the  communicants  increased  from  12,- 
546  to  15,079;  an  increase  of  20  per 
cent.  The  adherents  in  1906  num- 
bered 44,587  and  in  1907,  59,787,  an 
increase  of  15,200,  or  34  per  cent. 
The  schools  in  connection  with  these 
churches,  which  numbered  208  in 
June,  1906,  increased  to  344  in  June, 
1907,  during  the  same  period,  and  the 
scholars  increased  from  3,456  to  7,504, 
or  72  per  cent.  The  Church  is  ex- 
tremely active  so  that  the  places  of 
regular  meeting  have  grown  from  628 
to  767  in  the  one  year,  and  the  con- 


THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  KOREA 


101 


tributions  increased  from  $27,418.89 
to  $40,088.48 — or  nearly  double. 

The  reports  from  the  two  Methodist 
churches  now  working  in  Korea  show 

Native  communicant  members...  5,858 

Probationers    22,595 

Adherents    44,611 

Churches  over    400 

Contributions  over   $12,000 

Twenty  years  ago,  (in  December, 

1887),  the  first  communion  service  for 

Koreans  was  administered  in  Seoul, 

and  all  the  Christians  in  the  county 

were  present,  seven  in  all.    Last  year 


land,  which  is  about  equal  in  area  and 
population  to  the  states  of  New  York 
and  Pennsylvania,  we  are  led  to  think 
of  what  might  be  done  if  the  forces 
there  had  been  properly  increased. 
The  attitude  of  the  people  generally 
throughout  the  whole  country  is  fav- 
orable to  the  Gospel,  and  there  is 
placed  before  the  American  Church 
to-day  a  nation  that,  as  Mr.  Mott  says, 
"can  be  Christianized  in  this  genera- 
tion, if  the  Church  will  but  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunity." 


ONE  OF  THE   NATIVE   PROTESTANT    COUNTRY   CHURCHES   IN  KOREA 


(1907),  the  sacrament  was  observed 
in  over  one  thousand  churches  belong- 
ing to  three  denominations  with  20,- 
937  believers.* 

This  work,  with  its  earnest,  active 
membership,  places  before  the  Chris- 
tian .Church  in  America  a  wonderful 
opportunity  of  winning  a  nation  for 
Christ. 

When  we  consider  the  compara- 
tively few  Christian  workers  in  that 


*It  is  regretable  that  the  figures  at  our 
disposal  are  only  those  of  the  three  de- 
nominations, and  if  we  desire  to  con- 
sider all  the  work  in  Korea,  these  figures 
would  be  very  largely  increased. 


In  view  of  the  great  opportunity  and 
responsibility  that  faces  the  Church 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  has  decided  upon  an  unpre- 
cedented action.  The  five  missionaries 
from  Korea  now  in  America  are  au- 
thorized to  make  special  efforts  to  find 
twenty  new  men  and  to  raise  sufficient 
money  (estimated  at  $229,540),  to 
properly  conduct  the  present  work. 
The  time  is  ripe  for  the  winning  of 
Korea  for  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 
The  question  before  the  Church  in 
America  is  "What  will  she  do  about 
it?" 


102 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


LETTER  FROM  DR, 

In  the  Central  Presbyterian  Church 
we  are  still  struggling  with  the  prob- 
lem of  how  to  accommodate  the  con- 
gregation. A  separate  service  for  wo- 
men in  the  morning  with  from  800  to 
1,000  in  attendance  and  a  service  for 
men  only  in  the  afternoon  with  from 
1,200  to  1,500  in  attendance  is  so  far 
the  onlv  wav  in  which  to  meet  the 


SAMUEL  A  MOFFETT 

service  which  was  held  in  September. 
All  four  of  the  churches  have  com- 
manding sites  and  are  so  located  as 
to  touch  the  entire  city.  One  more 
church  to  the  west  is  now  needed  to 
relieve  the  congestion  at  the  Central 
Church.  What  we  shall  do  when  all 
five  of  the  churches  are  crowded  we 
do  not  vet  know. 


THE  SEVEN  FIRST  ORDAINED  KOREAN   PASTORS  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


situation.  We  must  have  another 
church  but  the  last  two  sent  off  have 
not  yet  fully  completed  their  build- 
ings. 

I  was  rejoiced  upon  my  return  from 
America  to  find  the  South  Gate 
Church  completed,  with  capacity  for 
some  750  people,  the  North  Church 
nearly  finished,  seating  450  and  the 
new  or  Fourth  Church  with  its  first 
wing,  capable  of  seating  about  800 
people,  just  about  ready  for  the  first 


The  Academy  and  College  opened 
with  some  450  pupils  enrolled  and  the 
buildings  are  taxed  to  the  uttermost 
capacity.  Xew  buildings  are  impera- 
tively needed.  The  school  for  wo- 
men and  girls  opened  also  with  135 
enrolled — everything  crowded.  The 
new  building  for  training  classes  and 
girls'  school  is  now  under  way  but 
will  not  nearly  meet  the  needs  for 
the  developing  school  and  so  it  is 
hoped  to  secure  another  gift  for  the 


EDUCATION  IN  KOREA 


103 


girls'  school  allowing  the  present 
plant  to  be  used  for  the  training 
classes  and  other  work  for  women 
which  under  Miss  Best's  direction  is 
now  assuming  such  proportions  as  to 
need  all  the  present  equipment.  Last 
year  was  the  best.  This  year  will  cer- 
tainly be  the  best. 

The  Korean  Presbyterian  Church 
was  organized  on  September  17,  1907, 
in  accordance  with  the  authority  given 
by  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  four 
Presbyterian  churches  whose  missions 
were  united  in  the  missionary  council. 

The  Presbytery,  in  its  first  meeting 
after  the  ordination  of  the  first  seven 
ordained  native  clergymen,  consisted 
of  32  foreign  missionaries  and  40 
Korean  ministers  and  elders.  Presby- 
tery has  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  over 
a  Church  with  17,890  communicants, 
21,482  catechumens,  38  fully  organ- 
ized churches,  984  churches  not  all 
fully  organized,  adherents  numbering 
69,098,  and  day  schools  402,  with  8,611 
pupils  under  instruction.   This  Church 


contributed  for  all  purposes  last  year 
yen  94,227  ($47,113.50). 

Presbytery  granted  permission  for 
Mr.  Kil  San  Chu  to  accept  the  call 
of  the  Central  Church,  Pyeng  Yang, 
and  provided  for  his  installation.  The 
other  ordained  men — except  one — 
were  appointed  as  pastors  or  co-pas- 
tors over  groups  of  churches  until  the 
next  meeting  of  Presbytery.  In  the  case 
of  one  man  the  Presbytery  took  what 
is  perhaps  the  most  significant  action 
of  its  session.  One  of  the  seven  men 
ordained,  Yi  Ki  Poung,  was  set  aside 
as  missionary  to  the  island  of  Quel- 
part  and  the  whole  Church  was  asked 
to  provide  the  means  for  sending  him 
there  with  the  Gospel.  He  and  his 
wife,  with  one  or  more  helpers,  are  to 
go  to  the  people  of  that  island  and 
proclaim  the  Gospel  and  establish  the 
Church.  Sixteen  years  ago,  this  man 
stoned  me  on  the  streets  of  Pyeng 
Yang;  now  he  goes  forth  as  the  first 
missionary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Korea. 


EDUCATION  IN  KOREA 

REV.  ERNEST  F.  HALL 


It  has  been  said  by  some  that  the 
Koreans  do  not  desire  a  modern  edu- 
cation. So  long  as  they  remained  a 
hermit  nation,  with  no  wish  to  min- 
gle in  the  affairs  of  the  great  world 
outside,  such  a  statement  might  have 
some  degree  of  truth,  for  hermit  na- 
tions and  hermit  individuals  lack  the 
stimulus  to  educational  progress.  But 
that  condition  is  now  out  of  date,  as 
the  following  facts  clearly  prove. 

The  progress  of  Christianity  and  the 
rapid  development  of  the  native 
church,   demanding   trained  leaders, 


has  been  an  important  factor  in  awak- 
ening the  desire  for  up-to-date  schools, 
and  it  is  no  wonder  that  wherever  a 
church  is  planted  there  follows  the 
school.  The  people  are  awake  from 
their  sleep  of  centuries,  and  realize 
that  if  they  are  to  take  their  rightful 
place  in  the  world's  activities  they 
must  be  trained  to  respond  to  new 
demands.  The  Chinese  classics  do  not 
satisfy  the  cravings  of  the  soul,  nor 
do  they  give  equipment  for  the  bus- 
iness that  the  nation  must  perform. 
Fathers  and  mothers  are  asking  for 


104 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


their  children  what  was  denied  them,  knowledge  of  several  thousand  Chi- 
and  they  are  making  noble  sacrifices  nese  characters  and  the  study  of  the 
to  that  end.  teachings  of  Confucius  and  Mencius. 

For  twenty  years  the  Emperor  has 
patronized  a  school  in  Seoul  conducted 
after  modern  methods  by  American 
and  English  teachers,  but  no  effort 
had  been  made  to  give  Korean  youth 
in  general  a  thorough  education  until 
mission  work  developed  in  that  line. 


Political  changes  in  recent  years 
which  have  resulted  in  wresting  from 
Korea  her  independence,  have  also 
made  her  realize  that  "Knowledge  is 
power,"  and  that  she  has  lacked  the 
knowledge  of  the  things  which  has 
given  to  other  nations  the  might  to 


A  CLASS  IN   THE  PRIMARY  SCHOOL  FOR  BOYS,   SYEX   CHUN,  KOREA 


humiliate  her  before  the  world.  Hence 
it  results  that  "righteousness,  which 
exalteth  a  nation,"  and  which  has 
been  at  work  within,  and  ambitious 
conquest,  which  has  been  at  work 
from  without,  have  combined  to 
arouse  the  Koreans  to  an  intense  de- 
termination that  they  shall  know  what 
the  great  nations  know. 

Xot  until  the  present  century  has 
there  developed  any  modern  school 
system  in  Korea.  The  Koreans  have 
been  imitators  of  the  Chinese,  and 
adopted  their  educational  methods, 
which  consisted  in  the  acquiring  of  a 


It  must  not  be  inferred,  however, 
that  the  study  of  Chinese  characters 
and  classics  does  not  educate.  While 
it  does  not  give  the  varied  information 
that  can  be  obtained  in  Western 
schools,  the  mental  discipline  which 
results  in  developing  the  memory  and 
concentration  of  thought  is  a  valuable 
educational  process,  and  prepares  the 
mind  by  exercising  the  faculties  which 
must  be  developed  in  order  to  receive 
and  utilize  information.  There  is  a 
large  class  of  men  in  Korea  who  have 
been  thus  developed  mentally,  and 
who  are  keen  to  make  use  of  all  kinds 


EDUCATION  IN  KOREA 


of  knowledge.  Thus  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  native  schools  have  kept  the 
Korean  mind  alert,  and  we  have  not 
to  deal  with  a  people  unaccustomed 
to  thinking. 

"Schools  are  mostly  in  the  elemen- 
tary stage.  The  demand  for  education 
is  coming."  These  words,  taken  from 
the  report  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission 
in  Korea  in  1900,  are  interesting  when 


of  an  academy  for  boys  at  Pyeng 
Yang"  has  become  a  full-fledged  acad- 
emy with  355  students.  The  princi- 
pal said  last  spring,  that  if  there  were 
sufficient  teachers  and  equipment  they 
could  easily  have  a  thousand  students, 
for  a  great  many  are  refused  admit- 
tance because  thev  can  not  be  cared 


■or. 


In  1902,  the  mission  schools  num- 


PART  OF  THE  GIRLS'  SCHOOL  AT  SYEN   CHUN,  KOREA 


viewed  in  connection  with  the  report 
which  has  recently  come  to  hand  con- 
cerning the  work  of  the  past  years, 
which  shows  that  the  same  mission 
now  has  344  primary  schools  with  an 
attendance  of  6,099  boys  and  1,083 
girls.  The  report  of  1900  said,  "There 
is  a  small  boarding  school  for  girls 
at  Seoul,  and  the  nucleus  of  an  acad- 
emy for  boys  at  Pyeng  Yang."  The 
report  of  1907  shows  that  the  mission 
conducts  13  boarding  and  high  schools, 
where  603  young  men  and  146  young 
women  are  studying.    The  "nucleus 


bered  66,  and  the  students  1,082. 
There  was  a  rapid  increase  each  year 
for  the  next  four  years,  when,  in  1906, 
the  schools  numbered  208,  and  the  stu- 
dents, 4,356.  During  the  past  year 
the  increase  has  been  phenomenal,  the 
number  of  schools  increasing  by  136, 
or  65  per  cent,  and  the  number  of  stu- 
dents increasing  by  3,148,  or  72  per 
cent,  making  the  total  number  of  pri- 
mary schools  344,  high  schools  13,  and 
the  total  number  of  students  7,504. 
In  addition  to  this  15  young  men  have 
been  pursuing  college  studies  and  72 


io6 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


have  attended  the  theological  school. 
The  latest  figures  of  the  other  missions 
have  not  come  to  hand,  but  they  will 
considerably  swell  the  total  educational 
statistics.  These  figures  themselves 
prove  conclusively  that  the  Koreans  do 
want  an  education. 

The  intensity  of  their  desire  is 
shown  by  their  willingness  to  pay  out 
of  their  poverty  for  educational  privi- 
leges. Of  the  344  primary  schools 
above  mentioned,  the  natives  entirely 
support  344,  providing  buildings,  pay- 
ing teachers'  salaries  and  all  running 
expenses.  The  following  incident 
which  occurred  in  the  Central  Church 
in  Pyeng  Yang,  June  26,  1906,  still 
further  illustrates  the  determination  of 
the  people,  for  the  contributions  were 
made  by  the  Koreans.  "After  pre- 
senting the  needs  of  and  plant  for  a 
college,  a  collection  was  taken.  It 
was  the  most  enthusiastic  offering 
ever  witnessed  in  this  city.  Deeds  of 
lands  and  houses,  offerings  of  money 
and  rings,  and  promises  to  pay  speci- 
fied sums  each  year  for  a  period  or 
for  life,  all  followed  one  another  in 
rapid  succession  for  three  hours,  re- 
sulting in  a  total  offering  of  more  than 
$2,000." 

It  has  been  the  policy  of  the  mis- 
sion to  give  a  Christian  education, 
hence  the  study  of  the  Bible  is  one 
of  the  required  subjects  in  all  the 
schools,  and  the  educational  system 
also  includes  Bible  institutes  for  the 
church  in  general,  and  training  classes 
for  leaders  along  lines  of  practical 
church  work.    Yet  it  is  not  intended 


to  confine  the  training  to  such  sub- 
jects, but  to  give  a  broad  training  such 
as  will  fit  men  and  women  for  every 
walk  of  life.  The  curricula  include 
the  study  of  Chinese,  which  is  the 
official  written  language  of  China, 
Korea  and  Japan,  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage, and  English  in  some  of  the 
schools.  Other  modern  and  ancient 
languages  are  not  needed  at  present. 
The  hospitals  have  young  men  and 
young  women  in  training  for  physi- 
cians and  nurses,  who  have  already 
proven  their  ability  in  these  lines,  even 
to  the  successful  performing  of  sur- 
gical operations.  Industrial  training 
is  an  important  factor  in  our  acade- 
mies, and  it  is  hoped  soon  to  begin 
experimental  farming,  while  a  school 
for  the  blind,  model  Korean  homes 
and  normal  institutes  for  teachers  give 
some  idea  of  the  comprehensive  scope 
of  the  training. 

Enough  progress  has  been  made  to 
show  that  the  Koreans  have  great  ca- 
pacity as  students  along  all  lines,  and 
the  experimental  stage  is  passed.  The 
Koreans  should  be  judged  by  the  same 
standard  by  which  America  wishes  to 
be  judged — its  citizens  of  intelligence 
and  moral  force,  not  its  coolies  and 
vagabonds.  They  have  capacity,  let 
us  give  them  our  support.  Although 
they  are  doing  nobly  to  help  them- 
selves, they  are  poor  and  need  friends 
to  assist  them.  Will  not  some  who 
read  these  pages  respond  at  once  to 
help  maintain  Korea's  higher  institu- 
tions of  learning,  and  thus  let  her 
enter  into  our  heritage  ? 


THE  DOCTOR  IN  KOREA 


The  first  Protestant  missionary  to 
Korea  was  a  physician,  and  from  that 
day  to  this  the  medical  arm  of  the 
work  has  been  strong.  It  is  less  true 
of  Korea  than  of  some  countries  that 
medicine  is  needed  to  pave  the  way  for 


A.  U.  SHARROCKS,  M.  D. 

for  a  short  time.  She  heard  the  Gos- 
pel, was  imprest,  bought  a  New 
Testament  and  went  to  her  home. 
She  learned  to  read  (as  all  new  be- 
lievers do)  and  then  poured  over  her 
newly  acquired  treasure.    She  called 


m 

mm*-*** 



THE  SEVERANCE  MISSION  HOSPITAL,  SEOUL,  KOREA 


the  evangelist,  for  the  Koreans  accept 
the  Gospel  readily,  and  any  and  all 
missionaries  have  abundant  entree  to 
every  class  of  people.  It  is  true,  how- 
ever, that  the  medical  work  has  been 
and  still  is  a  very  powerful  agency  for 
the  conversion  of  the  people.  In  my 
own  practise  I  know  of  large  numbers 
of  direct  results,  and  not  a  few  who 
getting  their  first  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  at  the  hospital  have  gone  back 
to  their  country  homes  and  have  been 
the  means  of  starting  work  in  those 
places.  A  definite  case  of  this  sort 
was  brought  to  my  notice  by  a  mis- 
sionary from  another  station.  A  wo- 
man of  his  territory,  living  in  a 
heathen  village,  was  in  our  hospital 


in  her  neighbors  and  according  to  her 
own  dim  understanding  explained  it. 
Soon  there  was  a  group  of  them  meet- 
ing every  Sunday  for  study  and 
prayer,  and  when  the  missionary  was 
passing  through  that  region  they  asked 
him  to  enroll  them  as  Christians. 
There  is  now  a  flourishing  little 
church  there.  So  far  as  the  actual 
conversion  of  the  heathen  is  concerned 
I  believe  the  medical  worker  in  Korea 
is  as  potent  a  factor  as  the  clerical, 
for  the  latter's  time  is  now  mainly 
taken  up  with  the  already  converted, 
administering  to  the  churches,  while 
the  doctor  still  deals  hand  to  hand 
with  the  raw  heathen.  There  are,  too, 
other  reasons  why  the  doctor  is  more 


io8 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


than  an  ornament  to  the  mission.  He 
is  a  necessity  in  each  station  to  the 
life  and  welfare  of  our  missionaries. 
The  Korea  mission  has  never  be- 
lieved in  the  small  one-man  station. 
From  two  or  three  to  eight  or  nine 
families  constitute  a  station.  These 
are  a  valuable  asset  of  the  Board  and 
for  their  care  a  doctor  should  always 
be  one  member  of  the  group.  As  the 
work  grows  new  stations  are  opened 
and  so  new  doctors  become  a  necessity, 
but  while  he  is  needed  for  the  sake  of 
the  missionaries,  that  is  by  no  means 
a  large  part  of  his  work.  In  each 
station  there  is  a  hospital  for  the  treat- 
ment of  Koreans.  In  one  of  these 
hospitals  the  number  of  treatments  re- 
ported last  year  was  21,581,  in  an- 
other, 12,730,  in  another,  10,143,  and 
so  on.  In  all  six  of  our  institutions 
a  little  over  60,000  for  the  year. 

Korea  is  a  country  with  no  knowl- 
edge of  Western  medicine  and  sur- 
gery. It  is  small  wonder  that  when 
doctors  from  America  first  went  there 
the  people  expected  little  from  them, 
but  still  less  wonder  that  having 
learned  what  the  American  can  do,- 
they  are  crowding  the  hospitals  and 
dispensaries.  According  to  their  ap- 
proved methods  a  broken  bone  or  dis- 
located joint  is  treated  by  sticking  long 
needles  similar  to  hat  pins  into  the  un- 
fortunate part ;  indigestion  or  con- 
sumption, by  placing  little  pyramids  of 
dried,  powdered  herbs  on  the  skin 
over  the  affected  part,  ignite  it,  and 
grin  and  bear  it,  while  it  slowly  burns 
away ;  or  certain  other  affections,  by 
wrapping  the  naked  patient  in  the  skin 
of  a  calf  or  dog  still  warm  and  drip- 
ping from  the  body  of  its  first  owner. 
To  sum  up,  the  medical  and  surgical 
treatment  of  the  native  doctor  is  of- 
times  worse  than  the  condition  treated. 


One  would  wonder  why  a  patient  would 
submit  to  such  barbarous  treatment. 
I  wonder  myself  and  yet,  my  friend, 
what  would  you  do  if  you  knew  no 
better  and  had  no  one  to  whom  you 
could  go  with  your  trouble.  Pain  is 
a  dreadful  thing ;  fear  of  death  is  bad, 
but  absolute  suffering  and  the  thought 
of  continuing  in  the  same  for  a  long 
period  with  no  relief  is  something  we 
of  America  know  little  of.  There  is 
no  decent  treatment  in  Korea,  or  was 
none  till  a  few  Americans  went  there. 
So  what  was  the  sufferer  to  do?  The 
native  doctor  promises  help,  acquaint- 
ances who  have  recovered  perhaps  in 
spite  of  treatment  in  years  past,  urge 
him  to  take  it.  The  pain  drives  him 
to  it,  and  thus  it  goes. 

It  is  hard  for  us  to  imagine  the 
ignorance  of  the  common  Korean  on 
matters  that  pertain  to  anatomy,  phy- 
siology, hygiene,  etc.  He  is  not  igno- 
rant along  all  lines  for  Korea  has  a 
system  of  learning  and  according  to 
their  own  standards  there  are  those 
who  are  called  scholars,  but  medical 
knowledge  is  not  in  their  system.  Nor 
is  the  so-called  doctor  an  exception. 
He  knows  the  exact  spot  to  strike  a 
surface  artery  when  he  wants  to  bleed 
a  person,  or  the  exact  spot  where  a 
needle  may  be  inserted  into  a  joint, 
but  why  the  blood  he  is  letting  comes 
out  in  spurts,  or  what  the  joint  looks 
like  inside  he  does  not  know.  Post- 
mortem examination  or  the  dissection 
of  the  human  body  has  never  been 
thought  of  and  would  not  be  tolerated  ; 
so  how  could  they  know.  A  comment 
on  the  style  of  education  of  their  doc- 
tors may  be  most  forcibly  made  by  re- 
lating what  came  under  my  own  notice 
only  a  short  time  ago.  A  woman  was 
in  terrible  suffering  and  in  a  condition 
that  would  probably  soon  prove  fatal 


1908] 


THE  DOCTOR  IN  KOREA 


IOQ 


Two  or  three  Korean  doctors  were 
called  in,  among  them  one  whose  fame 
had  spread  far  and  wide  and  who  was 
looked  upon  as  great  in  the  profes- 
sion. Still  the  woman  grew  worse 
rather  than  better.  They  sent  for  me, 
but  as  I  rarely  go  out  to  cases  in  the 
country,  I  sent  one  of  my  assistants, 
a  young  Korean.  He  went,  understood 
the  case  at  once,  and  did  what  was 


reans  in  Christian  philanthropy.  The 
hospitals  are  almost  self-supporting, 
which  means  that  the  patients  pay  for 
their  medicine,  etc.,  but  they  know  that 
we  are  not  there  for  money  gain.  The 
poor  are  always  treated  although  they 
may  not  pay  a  penny,  not  only  treated, 
but  frequently  fed  and  clothed  as  well. 
From  the  side  of  philanthropy  alone, 
medical  missions  in  a  foreign  country, 


■  ■■-<■■.  1 


MEDICAL  STUDENTS  IN  THE  MISS 


AT  SYEN  CHUN,  KOREA 


needed  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the 
whole  household,  and  saved  the  patient. 
The  next  morning  he  encountered  this 
old  doctor  of  local  fame  walking  up 
and  down  the  yard,  saying,  "What 
does  that  young  snip  of  a  fellow  know 
about  medicine,  anyway !  I  prayed  to 
the  gods  from  the  top  of  every  moun- 
tain around  here,  and  can  it  be  that 
he  has  learned  more  in  these  few 
years  from  that  foreigner  than  I  have 
through  a  long  life  from  all  the  gods?" 
And  he  went  away  in  a  rage. 

The  medical  man  in  Korea  is  a  most 
impressive  object  lesson  to  the  Ko- 


where  the  -  modern  theory  of  medical 
practise  is  unknown  is  most  commend- 
able. Remembering  with  that  the  ex- 
ample of  our  Savior,  his  teaching,  to 
say  nothing  of  his  command  as  he 
commissioned  the  Twelve,  saying, 
"Go,  preach,  teach,  saying,  'The  King- 
dom of  Heaven  is  at  hand,'  heal  the 
sick,"  etc.  Medical  missions  rest  on 
no  uncertain  foundation. 

Caring  for  the  missionaries,  winning 
friends  among  the  natives  and  heal- 
ing their  many  diseases  are  not  the 
only  duties  of  the  doctor  in  Korea. 
We  are  ambitious  to  have  our  work 


no 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


live  after  we  pass  away.  Xo  branch 
of  our  mission  work  in  Korea  is  copy- 
righted. The  clerical  worker  is  rais- 
ing up  a  native  ministry  to  replace 
himself.  The  educator  is  educating 
those  who  will  make  our  future  facul- 
ties. So  is  the  doctor  training  those 
who  will  be  the  future  practitioners  of 
Korea.  We  each  have  a  class  of  the 
brightest  and  best  of  the  young  men 
available  who  are  serving  their  ap- 
prenticeship under  us.  In  my  own  dis- 
pensary I  have  nine,  all  of  whom  are 
not  only  Christians,  but  come  from 
Christian  families.  They  are  well-to- 
do  and  that  is  a  requirement  for  they 
must  be  at  their  own  expense,  and  not 
subject  to  the  temptation  to  make  their 
own  living  at  the  expense  of  the  drugs 
round  about  them.  They  are  also 
good  students  and  quick  of  mind. 
Many  of  them  have  been  with  me  now 


for  some  time  and  are  a  very  valuable 
element  in  the  work.  Without  their 
help  the  treating  of  so  many  patients 
would  be  an  impossibility.  What  the 
training  of  these  Korean  doctors  will 
mean  to  the  future  Korea  can  hardly 
be  over  estimated. 

This  is  the  work  of  your  doctors  in 
Korea.  Our  mission  is  in  sore  need 
of  two  more  such  men  and  two  medi- 
cal plants,  one  at  Chong  Ju,  where 
missionaries  have  already  entered  and 
where  a  separate  station  will  be  opened 
next  fall,  and  one  at  Kang  Kei,  where 
the  work  simply  demands  the  opening 
of  a  station  as  soon  as  the  men  can 
be  assigned  to  that  territory.  The  mis- 
sion can  do  nothing  without  the 
money.  The  Board  can  not  grant  the 
appropriation  unless  it  receives  the 
necessary  gifts.  "What  will  the  Ameri- 
can Christians  do  to  supply  the  funds  ? 


A  TRAVELER'S  IMPRESSIONS  OF  KOREAN  MISSIONS 

BY  REV.  J.  E.  KITTRIDGE,  D.  D. 


The  quaint  land  of  Korea  made  a 
distinct  and  dazzling  impression  on  us 
during  our  brief  visit.  The  land  and 
people  are  of  absorbing  interest.  Less 
picturesque  than  Japan,  less  massive 
than  China,  it  is  in.a  way  more  attrac- 
tive than  either. 

In  area  and  population,  Korea  is 
about  equal  to  Xew  York  and  Xew 
England,  omitting  Maine.  Its  range 
of  climate,  as  of  latitude,  is  about  the 
same  as  that  of  our  American  coast 
line  from  Boston  to  Charleston.  The 
Korean  folk,  too,  seem  a  trifle  more 
like  ourselves  than  Chinese  or  Nip- 
ponese.  We  seem  to  understand  them 
more  easily  than  we  understand  their 
neighbors,  and  learn  to  sympathize 
with  them  more  quickly. 


The  first  impression  that  Korean 
missions  made  upon  us  was  that  of 
a  phenomenal  siteeess.  Think  of  it. 
You  are  invited  to  the  regular 
Wednesday  evening  prayer-meeting  of 
the  Pyeng  Yang  Central  Presbyterian 
Church  and  find  yourself  face  to  face 
with  a  congregation  of  over  eleven 
hundred  eager  men  and  women !  This 
is  the  ordinary  attendance,  and  there 
are  four  other  prayer-meetings  going 
on  at  the  same  hour,  so  that  the  total 
attendance  is  about  thirty-five  hun- 
dred. Such  a  scene  as  that  would 
thrill  a  Christian  anywhere.  We  quite 
appreciated  the  feelings  of  Mrs.  Dar- 
win R.James  who  wrote  home  :  "I  think 
I  was  never  quite  so  near  heaven  before 
in  my  life."   This  is  in  Pyeng  Yang,  a 


Iqo8]       A  TRAVELER'S  IMPRESSIONS  OF  KOREAN  MISSIONS 


city  of  less  than  sixty  thousand,  where 
eleven  years  ago  there  was  not  one 
Christian — now  there  are  seven  thou- 
sand. Korea  has  only  a  little  over 
two  decades  of  mission  history  and 
yet  to-day  her  Protestant  Christians 
number  nearly  1 50,000.  The  progress 
has  been  wonderfully  rapid,  especially 
in  the  past  three  years.  In  the  Pres- 
byterian church  last  year  there  was  an 
advance  of  fifty  per  cent  in  the  church 
membership. 

A  second  impression  is  the  solid 
basis  of  the  work.  This  is  not  a  mer- 
curial people.  Their  mental  caliber 
and  stamina  rank  high,  and  there  ap- 
pears a  surprising  aptitude  and  sus- 
ceptibility for  Christianity.  The  Gos- 
pel appeals  peculiarly  to  the  Korean. 
His  sense  of  personal  sinfulness  and 
need  is  real  and  deep.  The  change 
brought  about  by  conversion  is  not 
in  dress,  nor  in  the  structure  of  the 
house,  nor  in  the  ordinary  habits  of 
his  life,  but  in  the  man.  The  condi- 
tions of  church  membership  test  the 
reality  of  his  faith  and  purpose  for 
to  be  a  Christian  in  Korea  means  bus- 
iness, the  business  of  life.  It  means 
the  giving  of  time  and  strength  and 
money  for  the  work  of  Christ.  Some- 
times a  Korean  gives  a  full  third  of 
his  income.  Every  man  is  practically 
a  missionary.  There  is  something  so 
delightfully  natural,  too,  about  the 
Christian  life  in  Korea.  It  takes  one 
refreshingly  back  to  the  apostolic 
days.  A  gladder  type  of  Christianity, 
or  Christian  services  more  songful, 
can  scarcely  be  found  anywhere  else  in 
the  world. 

There  is  splendid  promise  for  the 
future.  There  ought  to  be,  and  why 
should  there  not  be,  a  continuous  and 
steadily  broadening  spiritual  life?  The 
Korean  Church  ought  to  grow  with 


rapidity,  and  in  an  ever-increasing 
progression.  Xor  is  there  need  to  an- 
ticipate any  considerable  reaction  such 
as  occurred  in  the  nineties  in  Japan. 
The  times,  the  conditions,  the  spirit 
of  the  people  are  altogether  different. 
With  the  principle  :  "every  man  a  mis- 
sionary," and  with  the  particular  kin- 
ship of  the  peoples  and  tongues 
between  the  Korean  and  Chinese, 
this  people  may  come  to  be  a 
mighty  factor  in  the  evangelization  of 
the  vast  Empire  of  China.  As  one 
veteran  missionary  recently  said: — 
"Without  doubt  God  means  to  use 
this  little  nation  in  a  wonderful  way." 

The  urgency  of  the  present  hour 
mightily  moves  us.  The  entire  East 
is  astir.  From  the  inland  sea  of  Eu- 
rope to  the  inland  sea  of  Japan  there 
is  a  tremendous  seething  of  thought, 
a  very  revolution  of  ideas.  This  is 
portentous,  as  it  is  promising.  The 
world  has  seen  no  hour  quite  like  it. 
It  challenges  the  Christian  Church. 
The  Church  of  Christ  must  answer. 
And  if  there  be  any  mission  field  in 
the  world  that  supremely  calls  for  in- 
stant and  open-handed  help  it  is  Ko- 
rea. The  work  crowds  the  workers 
until  they  are  almost  overwhelmed. 
It  is  flood-tide,  and  should  be  taken 
at  the  flood.  Postponement  spells 
peril.  The  moment  for  Korea  is 
NOW. 

The  specific  and  immediate  needs, 
which  imprest  us  were :  a  fresh  force 
of  missionaries,  say  twenty  or  more ; 
good  houses  to  shelter  them ;  and 
equipment  for  higher  educational  in- 
stitutions. Men  are  needed  to  super- 
intend the  evangelistic  work,  which 
the  native  pastors  are  doing  now,  and 
can  do  better  than  we.  Collegiate  and 
theological  schools  are  necessary,  di- 
rected by  trained  men. 


CHINA'S  AWAKENING  AND  CHRISTIANITY 


BY  REV.  ROBERT  F.  FITCH,  HANG  CHOW,  CHINA 
Missionary  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church,  North 


China's  history  dates  back  through 
forty-five  centuries  or  more,  and  yet  we 
are  unable  to  discover  the  time  when 
there  was  no  trace  of  organized  hu- 
man life.  Even  to-day,  there  are  the 
descendants  of  aboriginal  tribes  to 
whom  the  present  written  and  spoken 
language  of  China  was  never  indi- 
genous. 

These  tribes  were  subjected  to  con- 
stant invasions  from  the  West  and 
Northwest,  and  through  these  inva- 
sions, the  population  of  the- land  was 
gradually  increased.  In  the  time  of 
Confucius  we  are  told  that  for  a 
period  of  twelve  years,  he  wandered 
through  seventy-two  kingdoms,  seek- 
ing for  a  prince  who  would  accept  his 
political  teachings  and  his  personal 
service  in  the  affairs  of  State.  In  the 
Three  Kingdom  novel,  one  of  the 
finest  novels  in  Chinese  literature,  we 
have  a  description  of  life  as  it  ex- 
isted in  the  third  century  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  and  at  that  time  there  were 
but  three  kingdoms.  By  constant  in- 
vasions and  internecine  strife,  the 
whole  race  was  gradually  unified  po- 
litically, until  at  last  there  was  formed 
the  one  great  Empire  of  China. 

It  is  interesting  to  note,  that 
during  the  last  twenty-four  cen- 
turies, while  there  have  been  constant 
political  and  social  changes,  there  has 
been  practically  no  change  in  the  ethi- 
cal ideals  of  the  race.  This  has  been 
due  to  the  dominant  personality  of 
Confucius,  who  taught  the  ideal  of  the 
Princely  Man,  an  ideal  to  be  attained 
by  a  process  of  ethical  self-culture. 
Loyalty  to  him  was  linked  with  loyalty 


to  all  those  traditions  which  had  pre- 
served the  race  during  centuries  and 
had  made  possible  its  coherency  and 
greatness. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  the  huge 
inertia  which  has  hitherto  resisted 
every  effort  to  change  the  cobweb-cov- 
ered customs  of  China — an  inertia 
that  brought  its  evil  as  well  as  its 
good.  This  obstructive  conservatism 
is  shown  in  many  ways. 

In  the  year  1877  a  friend  in  com- 
pany with  a  physician  who  was 
brother  to  Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor, 
started  from  Hankow  northward,  to 
relieve  an  awful  famine,  that  was  de- 
stroying many  thousands  of  lives. 
These  two  men  carried  credentials 
from  the  Governor  of  Hankow,  and 
wore  Chinese  clothes  and  queues.  They 
traveled  by  wheelbarrow,  and  took 
with  them  several  thousand  ounces  of 
silver.  At  night,  they  sought  shelter 
in  the  public  inns,  many  of  which  were 
thatched  with  straw,  and  exposed  to 
the  inclement  weather  on  two  sides. 
The  floors  were  of  clay,  and  were  oc- 
cupied not  only  by  human  beings,  but 
by  donkeys,  cows,  pigs,  dogs  and 
chickens.  When  the  travelers  ap- 
proached an  inn,  it  was  necessary  for 
them  to  feign  sleep,  and  to  remain  on 
the  wheelbarrow  in  a  stiff,  uncomfort- 
able position  throughout  the  night,  in 
order  that  the  shape  of  their  eyes 
might  not  betray  their  foreign  extrac- 
tion and  cause  them  to  be  refused  ad- 
mittance to  these  wretched  quarters. 
As  they  went  they  met  hundreds  of 
men  and  women  fleeing  toward  the 
south,  and  saw  hundreds  dead  on  the 


ii4 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[  February- 


highway.  When  the  party  arrived  at 
its  destination,  a  large  provincial  cap- 
ital, they  saw  scores  of  people  dead 
on  the  streets,  and  even  in  the  houses 
of  the  rich,  men  and  women  were  ly- 
ing about  on  floors,  chairs  and  tables, 
starved  to  death.  It  was  necessary  to 
wait  for  several  days  for  the  reply 
from  the  Governor  from  whom  per- 
mission was  expected  to  distribute  re- 
lief. In  the  meantime  the  literati  and 
merchants  of  the  city  placed  cartoons 
on  the  walls  and  temples  of  the  city, 
pen  sketches  and  colored  drawings,  in 
which  the  "foreign  devils"  were  rep- 
resented as  pouring  poison  into  wells, 
violating  women,  disemboweling  chil- 
dren, and  indulging  in  many  other 
cruel  and  devilish  practises.  At  last 
when  the  reply  from  the  Governor 
came,  it  refused  permission  to  distrib- 
ute foreign  relief,  so  that  the  party 
was  compelled  to  leave  without  being 
able  to  help  the  perishing  multitudes. 
Their  servant  expressed  a  desire  to 
follow  his  new  masters  to  Hankow, 
and  to  bring  his  son  with  him  as  he 
was  a  widower.  The  coolie,  who  had 
wheeled  the  "foreign  devils"  and 
whose  life  had  been  saved  by  them, 
had  been  so  influenced  by  the  rumors 
and  placards  that  he  spread  the  re- 
port that  his  masters  proposed  to  kid- 
nap a  child.  Thus  the  missionaries 
were  driven  from  the  city,  by  a  mob, 
who  followed  them  with  curses  and 
stones. 

The  author  of  "Letters  from  a  Chi- 
nese Official"  is  not  merely  unfair  in 
giving  only  the  bright  side  of  the 
"huge  inertia"  of  the  Chinese,  but  he 
also  fails  to  have  a  true  faith  in  that 
race  when  he  says  that  this  "huge 
inertia"  can  never  be  stirred.  That 
this  view  of  the  Chinese  is  false  can 
be  proved  by  recent  events. 


The  Reform  Movement 

There  were  many  things  which  con- 
tributed to  bring  a  spirit  of  restless- 
ness and  aspiration  into  the  race,  but 
the  reform  movement  gave  to  that 
spirit  its  most  direct  and  powerful  im- 
petus. The  founder  was  Dr.  Timo- 
thy Richard,  a  Welsh  missionary,  who 
devoted  himself  especially  to  work 
among  the  upper  classes,  and  to  re- 
form literature.  The  Emperor  and 
many  of  his  most  prominent  advisers 
were  disciples  of  this  movement  and 
when  he  was  deposed  by  the  Empress 
Dowager,  there  were  found  in  his 
room  two  books,  one  a  copy  of  the 
Xew  Testament,  and  the  other  a  work 
on  reform  by  Dr.  Richard.  So  much 
was  the  Empress  imprest  with  Dr. 
Richard's  influence,  that  shortly  after- 
ward she  offered  a  price  of  ten  thou- 
sand ounces  of  silver  for  his  head. 

At  the  time  of  this  coup-de-etat, 
Daen  Dz  Dong,  one  of  the  advisers  to 
the  Emperor,  fled  with  Kong  Yu  Wei, 
to  Tientsin,  where  they  expected  to 
take  the  first  British  ship  to  Japan. 
During  the  time  of  waiting,  Daen  Dz 
Dong  came  to  his  companion  with 
these  remarkable  words,  "Kong  Yu 
Wei,  you  are  the  greatest  literary  gen- 
ius of  China  to-day.  It  is  your  duty 
to  flee  to  other  lands,  to  study  their 
civilization  and  religious  faiths  and  to 
write  for  the  enlightenment  of  our 
race.  As  for  me,  it  is  necessary  that 
I  return  to  Peking,  and  submit  my- 
self to  the  assassin  or  to  my  Empress, 
in  order  that  the  shedding  of  my 
blood,  and  the  use  of  your  pen,  may 
combine  to  arouse  in  our  race  a  sense 
of  need  for  a  higher  life."  Daen  Dz 
Dong  returned  to  Peking,  and  was 
killed,  but  the  shedding  of  his 
blood  and  the  publications  from 
the  pen  of   Kong  Yu  Wei  helped 


1908] 

to  fulfill  his  prophecy.  To-day  the 
Empress  herself  is  the  leader  in  re- 
form and  is  devoted  to  those  princi- 
ples of  progress  which  she  formerly 
condemned.  Wherever  Dr.  Richard 
goes,  he  is  honored  openly  by  the 
highest  officials  of  the  Empire,  and  is 
often  consulted  on  important  affairs 
of'  State. 

Among  the  political  changes,  are 
those  that  have  to  do  with  official  life. 
My  merchant  and  official  friends  in  a 
large  city  in  China,  openly  admitted 
that  the  Tao-Tai,  (the  highest  official 
there)  received  an  annual  Government 
salary  of  six  hundred  ounces  of  silver, 
but  that  his  actual  income  was  thirty 
thousand  ounces,  the  difference  being 
made  up  largely  by  graft.  In  the 
yamen  of  the  Tao-Tai  there  was  a 
small  army  of  underlings,  who  re- 
ceived little  or  no  pay  for  their  ser- 
vices, and  whose  income  was  made  up 
principally  by  blackmail. 

Recently,  while  on  a  trip  from 
Tien  Tsin  to  Shanghai,  it  was  my 
privilege  to  travel  in  company  with 
the  new  Tao-Tai  for  Hangchow.  This 
man  brought  with  him  a  small  force 
of  foreign  drilled  men,  with  semi-for- 
eign uniforms,  and  he  intended  to  use 
this  small  force  to  displace  the  unpaid 
army  of  yamen  runners.  He  was  bril- 
liant in  conversation,  could  speak 
French,  and  seemed  well  acquainted 
with  the  political  affairs  of  Europe. 

The  military  movement  in  China, 
which  had  been  better  developed  under 
the  leadership  of  Viceroy  Yuan  Shih 
Kai  than  under  any  other  man,  has 
for  its  motive  the  same  purpose  as 
that  which  originated  the  Boxer  move- 
ment. That  purpose  was  to  recover 
such  territory  as  had  been  wrongly 
taken  from  China  by  the  Western 
Powers.     Before  the  Boxer  Move- 


"5 

ment  began,  Russia  had  taken  Port 
Arthur,  the  Germans  had  taken  Kao- 
chao,  the  Japanese  had  taken  For- 
mosa, the  French  had  extended  their 
territory  in  Annam,  and  the  English 
had  taken  Wei  Hei  Wei.  The  Boxer 
Movement  was  an  attempt  to  drive 
the  foreigners  out  of  China  in  order 
to  regain  this  territory.  The  new  mil- 
itary movement  will  not  attempt  to 
drive  foreigners  out  of  China,  but  by 
civilized  methods  of  warfare,  will  at- 
tempt to  regain  this  territory,  and  ulti- 
mately we  believe  the  attempt  will 
succeed.  Moreover  these  Chinese 
scholars  call  upon  the  young  men  of 
China  so  to  arm  themselves  as  that 
some  day  they  may  carry  out  the  pur- 
pose they  once  had,  but  to  carry  it 
out  by  reasonable  methods,  and  if  nec- 
essary by  recourse  to  war. 

Wu  Ting  Fang,  the  former  Chinese 
minister  to  Washington,  has,  since  his 
return  to  China,  devoted  himself  to 
an  alteration  of  the  penal  code  of  that 
land.  In  his  lectures  in  America  upon 
Confucius  and  Christ  he  has  often 
given  more  credit  to  the  former,  but 
in  his  actual  work  since  his  return 
to  China,  he  has  given  the  greater 
credit  to  the  latter,  by  adopting  the 
penal  code  of  Christian  nations.  In 
front  of  the  yamen  of  an  official  I 
have  seen  a  man  enclosed  in  a  wooden 
cage,  in  such  an  attitude  as  that  he 
had  to  stand  on  tiptoe.  He  was 
clothed  in  rags,  his  teeth  were  chat- 
tering with  the  cold,  the  snow  was 
falling  fast,  and  around  him  was  gath- 
ered a  group  of  men  and  women, 
seemingly  indifferent  to  his  suffering. 
There  he  was  condemned  to  stand,  un- 
til he  should  starve  or  freeze  to  death. 

A  salt  smuggler  had  in  his  em- 
ploy an  oarsman,  who  had  been 
hired   for   a   single   trip,   and  who 


CHINA'S  AWAKENING  AND  CHRISTIANITY 


n6 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


was  innocent  of  the  character  of 
his  cargo.  When  the  boat  was 
overtaken  by  custom-house  officials, 
the  smuggler  escaped,  but  the  innocent 
oarsman  was  taken  as  a  substitute, 
according  to  the  old  penal  code.  No 
attempt  was  made  to  capture  the 
guilty  man,  but  the  innocent  sufferer 
was  kept  in  stocks  for  one  year.  He 
was  fed  thrice  daily  by  a  widowed 
mother,  and  he  was  finally  released 
only  through  the  payment  of  a  bribe. 
Though  Wu  Ting  Fang  has  done  a 
noble  work,  it  will  take  several  years 
before  the  new  code  will  be  actually  in 
force  throughout  the  Empire.  But 
the  change  is  coming,  and  the  marvel 
is  that  it  is  so  rapid,  not  that  it  is  so 
slow. 

Social  Changes 

We  are  accustomed  to  think  of  the 
Chinese  as  wearing  loose  flowing  gar- 
ments and  long  flowing  sleeves.  But 
as  the  result  of  Western  influences, 
men,  in  the  ports  of  China,  are  wear- 
ing clothes  more  fitting  than  our  own. 
When  the  writer  was  on  a  special 
mission  to  the  Chinese  students,  in 
1906,  about  ninety-five  per  cent  of  the 
students  had  cut  their  queues.  Since 
that  time  in  China  itself  thousands  of 
young  men  have  done  the  same.  The 
etiquette  of  the  race,  which  was  some- 
what pedantic  and  stilted,  has  also 
been  tempered  by  the  influence  of  the 
West,  and  bids  fair  soon  to  be  unsur- 
passed in  refinement  and  culture.  No- 
where in  the  world  can  there  be 
found  men  who  have  better  instinctive 
ideas  of  the  social  graces,  and  who 
have  more  poise  and  self-control  in 
the  social  relations. 

A  few  years  ago  it  would  have 
meant  death  for  any  one  to  call  a  pop- 
ular meeting  to  discuss  a  government 
measure,  but  recently,  the  Empress 


Dowager,  in  considering  certain  ten- 
tative propositions  with  Western  pow- 
ers, telegraphed  to  various  boards  of 
commerce  throughout  the  Empire  for 
their  free  criticism  and  it  was  freely 
offered. 

The  anti-footbinding  movement, 
which  was  organized  by  missionaries, 
is  now  largely  under  the  patronage  of 
the  leading  men  of  China,  including 
viceroys,  governors,  and  tao-tais,  as 
well  as  the  literati  and  merchants. 

Educational  Development 

In  Han-kow,  Chang-chih-Tung  has 
organized  a  large  university  with  pro- 
fessors from  various  Western  nation- 
alities, and  has  a  scheme  of  education 
which  begins  in  a  number  of  kinder- 
garten schools  for  little  boys  and  girls. 
In  the  heart  of  the  city  he  has  a  large 
hall,  in  which  maps,  charts,  physical 
apparatus,  and  physiological  models, 
as  well  as  skeletons  of  all  kinds  are 
displayed.  In  fact  what  is  shown 
there,  a  few  months  previous,  would 
have  started  a  riot  in  nine  out  of  ten 
cities  of  China.  In  the  hall  there  is 
also  a  large  display  of  new  text  books, 
based  upon  Western  methods  of  edu- 
cation, and  the  place  is  visited  by  the 
literati  of  a  population  representing 
fifty-seven  million  people.  Everything 
on  display  is  also  for  sale,  at  low 
rates,  and  hundreds  of  dollars  worth 
of  material  is  daily  taken  away. 

In  Pao-ting-fu,  Viceroy  Yuan  Shih 
Kai,  has  a  college  of  veterinary  sur- 
gery, where  one  hundred  men  are  be- 
ing educated  so  as  to  build  up  the 
future  cavalry  of  China.  Several 
horses  are  dissected  monthly,  and 
several  hundred  fine  animals  are  be- 
ing imported  from  Europe  to  improve 
the  Chinese  breed.  In  the  same  city 
there  is  an  Anglo-Chinese  College, 


1908] 

where  three  hundred  students  are  re- 
ceiving their  education,  and  in  the 
same  city  is  a  normal  school  where 
six  hundred  young  men  of  the  literati 
class  are  being  trained.  The  viceroy 
issued  orders  compelling  the  local 
officials  of  Chih-Li  Province  to  open 
schools  of  Western  learning,  and  this 
normal  training  school  is  to  provide 
teachers.  Yuan  Shih  Kai  has  a  large 
number  of  bitter  enemies  who  belong 
to  the  old  regime,  and  who  regard  the 
new  learning  as  making  it  impossible 
for  them  to  obtain  a  livelihood  in  the 
Chinese  schools.  These  new  schools 
offer  opportunities  for  men  of  the  old 
regime  to  earn  four  times  as  much 
by  teaching  the  new  method  as  by 
teaching  the  old.  In  this  way  "the 
viceroy  is  using  the  men  as  a  body 
guard  to  keep  off  the  forces  of  con- 
servatism. 

In  Peking  there  is  the  Imperial 
University  where  six  hundred  stu- 
dents are  being  prepared  for  public 
service.  At  Tientsin,  Yuan  Shih  Kai 
has  not  only  an  Anglo-Chinese  col- 
lege, but  also  an  industrial  in- 
stitute, intended  for  three  classes  of 
students :  criminals,  beggars,  and 
young  paupers,  who  desire  to 
learn  a  trade.  In  this  institute  they 
are  taught  bootmaking,  weaving  of 
rugs,  paper-making,  rope  winding, 
manufacture  of  pens,  tailoring,  etc. 

If  the  system  of  compulsory  educa- 
tion which  Yuan  Shih  Kai  has  in- 
augurated in  Chili  Li  is  successful  it 
will  probably  be  introduced  into  the 
other  provinces.  In  Tientsin  there 
are  also  free  lecture  halls  where  sev- 
eral thousand  of  the  lower  classes  at- 
tend nightly,  illustrated  lectures  on 
science,  travel,  etc.  There  are  free 
reading  rooms,  where  adult  coolies  are 
encouraged  to  learn  to  read,  so  that 


ii7 

the  atmosphere  instead  of  being 
characterized  by  inertia,  is  charged 
with  an  intense  desire  for  progress. 

In  Tokyo  last  year  there  were  then 
sixteen  thousand  Chinese  students, 
and  the  number  is  gradually  increas- 
ing. The  Chinese  minister  at  Tokyo 
and  the  Chinese  Consul  General  in 
Yokohama,  both  testified  cordially  to 
the  splendid  work  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  among  the 
young  men  of  their  race,  and  subscrip- 
tions for  this  work  have  recently  been 
raised  by  the  Consul  General  from  the 
merchants  of  Yokohama. 

National  Consciousness 

Another  remarkable  change  since 
the  writing  of  "Letters  from  a  Chi- 
nese Official"  has  been  the  awaken- 
ing of  the  national  consciousness.  For 
years  it  seemed  as  if  there  were  only 
a  local  consciousness  in  the  race.  One 
looked  in  vain  for  an  expression  of 
the  national  sense  among  the  Chinese 
of  Foo  Chow,  even  when  across  a  nar- 
row channel,  just  opposite  their  city, 
the  island  of  Formosa  was  being 
seized  by  an  alien  power.  It  is  true 
that  their  Oriental  reserve  would  have 
partly  accounted  for  a  certain  unwill- 
ingness to  express  shame,  or  even  to 
refer  to  the  matter  in  the  presence  of 
foreigners,  but  nevertheless  it  is  true, 
that  millions  of  Chinese  so  lived  that 
their  interests  went  little  farther  than 
the  clan  of  which  they  were  a  part. 
Their  ruling  dynasty  was  Manchu, 
and  there  was  a  feeling  that  the  gov- 
ernment could  care  for  itself. 

But  through  the  working  of  such 
forces  as  the  Boxer  [Movement  follow- 
ing the  seizure  of  Chinese  territory,  the 
Russo  Japan  war,  and  the  revival  of 
the  Chinese  exclusion  act  in  America, 
with  the  consequent  boycott  of  Ameri- 
can goods,  the  sense  of  national  unity 


CHINA'S  AWAKEN  I XG  AND  CHRISTIANITY 


n8 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


has  been  awakened.  A  Chinese  to-day 
is  proud  of  his  race,  of  its  traditions, 
of  its  ancient  history,  and  he  expects 
not  only  to  appropriate  the  good  there 
is  in  the  West  but  also  to  conserve 
the  good  that  is  in  his  own  past.  He 
expects  that  his  race  will  preserve  its 
identity  and  present  its  own  message 
to  human  life.  The  missionaries  in 
China  realize  this  national  conscious- 
ness as  never  before,  and  see  its  great 
value.  They  also  realize  that  they 
are  not  in  China  to  denationalize  or  to 
Westernize  the  race,  but  to  help  the 
race  work  out  its  own  salvation,  with 
the  help  of  Christianity. 

Reaction  on  Christian  Thoughts 

There  are  two  practical  problems 
which  the  missionary  must  face  in 
China.  The  first  is  that  he  can  not 
work  at  his  highest  ratio  of  efficiency, 
if  his  forces  are  divided.  A  division 
along  denominational  lines  must  pro- 
duce much  unnecessary  duplication 
and  waste  of  energy.  The  other  prob- 
lem is  that  the  Chinese  mind,  which  is 
concrete  and  strongly  practical,  and 
very  similar  to  the  mind  of  the  ancient 
Hebrew,  resents  the  imposition  of 
those  denominational  and  sectarian 
distinctions  which  grew  up  in  the  ear- 
lier history  of  Christianity,  often  out 
of  much  strife  and  shedding  of  blood. 
The  Chinese  wish  to  stand  united  on 
what  is  fundamental  instead  of  impair- 
ing their  efficiency  along  lines  that  are 
not  fundamental. 

The  Apostle  Paul  said  something  in 
his  letter  to  the  Corinthians  which 
few  ministers  of  the  Gospel  could  say 
to-day,  and  yet  any  minister  should 
be  able  to  say  it  if  the  occasion  should 
arise.  After  having  been  the  means 
of  the  conversion  of  a  considerable 
number  of  Corinthians,  he  wrote  them 


this  remarkable  message,  which  I 
would  interpret  in  the  light  of  present 
conditions.  "I  thank  God  I  baptized 
none  of  you,  (save  Crispus,  and  Gaius 
and  the  household  of  Stephanus)  lest 
any  of  you  should  say,  I  am  a  Pres- 
byterian, and  another  I  am  a  Baptist, 
and  another  I  am  an  Episcopalian, 
and  another  I  am  a  Methodist,  and 
another  I  am  a  Congregationalist.  It 
is  better  for  you  to  be  without  bap- 
tism, either  sprinkling  or  immersion, 
than  that  you  should  divide  the  body 
of  Christ."  Paul  would  not  have  bap- 
tism degenerate  into  superstition,  or 
break  up  their  unity  in  Christian  love. 
He  was  equally  radical  in  his  defini- 
tion of  a  Jew,  setting  aside,  absolutely, 
the  definitions  which  a  Jew  regarded 
as  fundamental. 

In  China,  there  is  developing  more 
rapidly  even  than  in  America,  a  sense 
of  the  importance  of  the  unity  of 
Christendom  along  a  few  fundamental 
lines.  Some  day  there  shall  be  pre- 
sented to  the  world  a  proof  of  our  dis- 
cipleship  with  Christ,  such  as  has 
never  yet  been  presented  in  its  full 
significance.  That  proof  will  be  man- 
ifested in  our  love  one  to  another,  and 
ultimately  by  a  unity  somewhat  like 
unto  that  which  the  Father  had  with 
his  Son. 

In  China  to-day,  five  Presbyterian 
denominations  have  united  into  one; 
there  are  union  theological  seminaries, 
and  union  colleges.  In  one  of  the 
latter  there  is  the  combination  of 
American  Presbyterians  and  English 
Baptists.  There  is  a  new  union  med- 
ical college  in  Peking,  in  which  five 
Protestant  denominations  are  united, 
representing  England,  Scotland,  and 
America.  To  this  institution  the  Em- 
press Dowager  recently  gave  ten  thou- 
sand ounces  of  silver,  and  other  high 


THE  TREND  OF  EDUCATION  IN  CHINA 


II9 


officials  gave  thirteen  thousand  ounces 
more.  This  institution,  for  the  next 
half  century,  will  train  four  hundred 
pupils  annually,  in  a  five  years'  course, 
and  give  to  China  her  finest  medical 
men.  It  need  fear  no  competition.  This 
unity  will  associate  the  name  of  Christ 
with  what  will  be  absolutely  preemi- 
nent in  the  work  of  healing  the  bodies 
of  men. 

This  work  of  coordination  has  only 
begun.  It  was  the  keynote  of  the 
recent  conference  in  Shanghai,  and 
Western  Christendom  will  some  day 
look  to  China  for  leadership  along 
those  lines  which  will  bring  to  its 
faith  its  greatest  triumphs. 

In  closing,  let  me  quote  a  remark- 
able prophecy  given  about  eight  years 
ago  by  the  late  Hudson  Taylor,  found- 
er of  the  China  Inland  Mission. 

Brethren,  I  have  a  conviction,  which  I 
believe  to  be  from  the  Lord,  that  in  the 
next  ten  years  there  will  occur  one  of 
the  bloodiest  wars  in  the  world's  history. 
In  this  war,  Russia  will  be  the  leader  on 
the  one  side  and  one  of  the  eastern  na- 


tions on  the  other.  The  sentiment  of 
Christian  nations  will  generally  be 
against  Russia. 

Contemporaneous  with  this  conflict, 
there  shall  burst  out  in  Western  Europe 
a  revival,  such  as  was  never  known  in 
the  Christian  Church,  and  which  shall 
spread  throughout  the  world,  turning 
many  to  righteousness. 

And,  my  brethren,  it  is  moreover  my 
conviction  that  immediately  following 
this  mighty  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  Lord  Himself  will  come. 

If  we  may  take  China  as  the  rep- 
resentative of  the  spirit  of  the  Orient, 
with  its  awakening  after  centuries  of 
sleep,  we  find  that 

W  hen  the  dawn  comes  up  like  thunder, 
Out  of  China,  'cross  the  Bay, — 

There  shall  be  ushered  into  afl  hu- 
man life  a  new  day,  which,  beginning 
with  the  Orient,  shall  cross  over  to 
the  Occident,  and  shall  bring  all  hu- 
manity into  a  wondrous  unit}',  through 
the  love  of  God  as  revealed  in  His 
Son.  Then,  and  only  then,  shall  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  true  and  ultimate  sense, 
be  King  of  Kings,  and  Lord  of  Lords. 


THE  TREND  OF  EI 

BY   MARY   E.   CARLETON,  M.D., 

Modern  education,  or  education  ac- 
cording to  Western  methods,  is  just 
now  the  rage  in  China.  The  fact  is, 
to  borrow  a  Western  phrase,  it  is 
"booming."  Edict  after  edict  has  been 
issued  from  the  Board  of  Education 
at  Peking,  and  has  blown  over  the 
land,  during  the  last  two  or  three 
years,  like  cyclones,  uprooting,  tearing 
down,  and  instituting  a  new  order  of 
things.  While  we  rejoice  in  every 
sign  of  progress  and  improvement  in 
this  country,  we  wish  "God-speed," 
not  "man-speed,"  in  all  these  things. 


UCATION  IN  CHINA 

MING   CHIANG,  FOO  CHOW,  CHINA 

We  have  just  learned,  authoritative- 
ly, of  the  concurrence  in  a  federation 
which  has  been  entered  into,  by  the 
American  Baptist  Missionary  Union, 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the 
China  Inland  Mission,  the  Friends  of 
England,  the  Canadian  Methodists, 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary 
Society,  the  London  Missionary  Soci- 
ety, and  others  whom  we  do  not  name 
now,  for  the  establishment  of  a  federa- 
tion in  education  by  the  West  China 
Educational  LTnion. 

This  evidently  is  the  thought  which 


120 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


prevails  to-day  in  government  and 
missionary  schemes.  This  was  the 
thought  in  the  Shanghai  Centennial 
Conference  when  it  adopted  its  de- 
termination to  establish  a  general  edu- 
cation committeee  to  study  the  whole 
field  in  China.  It  was  looking  then  to 
the  establishment  of  a  union  Christian 
university  in  this  empire.  The  modern 
school  is  made  the  ideal  by  China  it- 
self. Yuan  Shih  Kai,  whom  those 
who  know  this  empire  do  not  hesitate 
to  pronounce  the  most  energetic  and 
progressive  viceroy  in  China,  has 
within  recent  years  established  over 
5,000  schools  in  a  single  province  into 
which  he  seeks  to  introduce  Western 
methods.  A  short  time  ago  15,000 
Chinese  students  went  to  Japan  to 
obtain  Western  learning. 

The  Trend  of  Education  in  China 
It  is  evident,  however,  that  the  Chi- 
nese Government  does  not  regard  the 
flocking  of  these  Chinese  students,  in 
such  large  numbers,  out  of  the  coun- 
try to  the  colleges  of  Japan  as  an  un- 
mixed blessing,  and  one  can  not  won- 
der at  the  restrictions  that  are  being 
put  upon  students  in  the  light  of  the 
recent  murder  of  the  Governor  Anhwei 
by  Hsu  Hsi-lin,  a  returned  student 
from  Japan,  a  self-confest  revolu- 
tionist. 

In  reading  over  the  names  of  those 
who  are  suspected  of  complicity  in 
this  crime  and  for  whom  the  Govern- 
ment are  seeking,  one  is  struck  in 
rinding  the  name  of  the  rebel's  wife, 
and  at  the  ages  of  his  other  associates, 
all  young  men  under  or  about  thirty 
years  of  age.  A  little  learning  is  a 
dangerous  thing,  and  it  is  from  the 
young  that  we  most  fear  and  for 
whom  we  should  most  constantly  pray. 
Now  we  hear  that  the  Crown  Prince 
of  Korea,  a  young  man  educated  in 


America,  has  accepted  the  throne  ab- 
dicated by  his  father,  the  emperor  of 
"The  land  of  the  Morning-  Calm." 
Probably  the  manner  in  which  he  con- 
ducts himself  will  be  put  down  to  the 
faults  or  virtues  of  his  education.  One 
can  but  wonder  how  the  students  in 
Christian  schools  or  Christian  students 
in  mission  schools  will  stand  this  new 
era  with  free  press  and  improved  fa- 
cilities for  conveying  news.  The  ques- 
tionable conduct  of  some  of  our  own 
students  during  the  last  year  or  so 
should  open  our  eyes  and  cause  us  to 
teach  that  liberty  is  not  license  and 
that  true  patriotism  is  not  of  necessity 
resolution,  but  a  strong  desire  to  serve 
one's  country. 

The  Chinese  students  from  Japan 
are  full  of  revolutionary  ideas,  and  it 
would  not  be  surprizing  that  the  Chi- 
nese Government  should  prohibit 
the  Chinese  going  abroad  to  get  an 
education.  The  single  church  selected 
in  the  centennial  conference  in  China 
to  issue  certificates  to  the  Protestant 
Christians  of  this  empire  at  Tokyo, 
will  tend  to  unify  the  outgoing  Chris- 
tians. This  will,  it  is  hoped  by  many, 
have  the  effect  of  checking  the  revolu- 
tionary spirit  among  the  student  class 
of  Chinese  in  Japan.  China  is  es- 
teemed by  some  more  in  danger  of 
revolution  than  she  is  of  conservatism. 
She  is  going  forward  under  the  guid- 
ance at  present  of  the  Committee  from 
the  Centennial  Conference. 

Under  the  auspices  of  the  West 
China  Educational  Union,  the  primary 
and  secondary  schools  in  that  part  of 
China  have  already  been  unified, 
graded  and  provided  with  standard 
courses  of  study,  with  regulations  for 
examinations  and  a  central  examining 
committee.  The  plan  now  is  to  have 
a  Chentu  union  university,  the  main 


1908] 


THE  TREND  OF  EDUCATION  IN  CHINA 


121 


features  of  which  are :  ( i )  Each  mis- 
sion to  found  and  maintain,  with  a 
staff  of  one  or  more  men,  a  college  to 
be  affiliated  with  the  university;  (2) 
a  Western  university  to  provide  a  staff 
of  men  or  equip  a  central  building  and 
.  furnish  a  staff;  (3)  the  separate  col- 
leges in  consultation  and  with  the  uni- 
versity to  provide  for  the  separate  de- 
partments, including  all  the  students 
in  each;  (4)  each  college  to  be  under 
its  own  management  and  a  senate 
representing  all  to  manage  all  univer- 
sity matters;  (5)  each  college  to  be 
supported  entirely  by  the  mission  to 
which  it  belongs  and  to  pay  its  share 
of  the  running  expenses  of  the  univer- 
sity; (6)  the  Western  university  to 
support  its  own  staff. 

Resolutions  were  adopted  at  the 
Centennial  Conference  urging  upon  the 
home  churches  that  they  unite  in  the 
establishment  of  union  normal  schools, 
in  at  least  one  center  in  each  province, 
in  connection  with  already  existing 
constitutions.  The  conference  recom- 
mended the  establishment  of  summer 
schools  in  all  the  provinces  for  the  bet- 
ter training  of  Christian  teachers. 

They  looked  forward  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  union  university  for  all 
Protestant  missions  in  China,  and  con- 
stituted a  committee  to  that  effect. 
They  called  attention  of  the  home 
boards  to  the  necessity  of  making 
more  liberal  allowances  to  such 
schools. 

That  the  Church  should  sustain  the 
work  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Japan  who 
are  working  among  the  Chinese  is  of 
tremendous  importance.  One  wonders, 
if  suspicion  of  students  is  continued 
to  be  felt  by  this  government,  how 
long  it  will  be  before  all  our  Chinese 
young  people  will  be  forbidden  going 
outside  their  own  country  to  obtain  an 


education.  One  feels  nothing  but 
utter  sympathy  for  this  poor,  dis- 
tracted country,  trying  to  reform 
but  having  no  truly  disinterested  re- 
formers, trying  to  incorporate  modern 
methods  of  education  without  properly 
qualified  teachers  or  superintendents 
to  assist  her.  During  a  recent  visit  to 
Tientsin  and  Peking  and  Hankau  we 
visited  some  of  the  government 
schools  for  girls,  or  viceroy  schools, 
as  they  are  called.  Splendid  as  are 
these  schools  by  comparison  with  an 
old-style  native  school,  yet  we  could 
but  feel  how  poor  it  all  was.  At  present 
the  Educational  Board  seems  willing 
to  employ  any  one,  irrespective  of  na- 
tionality Or  religion,  and  some  of  our 
Christian  young  people  are  feeling  it 
is  too  good  an  opportunity  to  lose. 

At  present  two  of  our  Foo  Chow  stu- 
dents are  employed  in  the  north:  Dr. 
Sia  Fieng-bo,  son  of  our  sainted  Sia 
Sek-ong,  and  Miss  Emily  Hsu,  grand- 
daughter of  Hsu  Iowy-mi,  and  niece 
of  our  own  Dr.  Hu  King-Eng.  We 
visited  Emily  Hsu  and  with  her  vis- 
ited two  schools  in  which  she  teaches. 
Emily  is  also  tutoring  in  a  private 
family.  If  I  remember  correctly,  she 
teaches  two  hours  in  each  of  two 
schools  and  tutors  one  or  two  hours. 
For  this  service  she  receives  $140 
(Mexican  dollars)  per  month.  To  ap- 
preciate what  this  munificent  income 
really  means  one  must  compare  it 
with  the  salary  of  other  teachers.  A 
first  degree  man  purely  a  native 
teacher  may  be  employed  for  $4  to  $6 
per  month.  Young  men  with  a  small 
knowledge  of  English  command  from 
$10  to  $20  per  month.  Young  men 
graduates  from  our  Anglo- Chinese 
College  start  in  at  the  post-office  or 
customs  or  clerking  with  $20  per 
month. 


122 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


Emily  Hsu  was  educated  in  our  Tai 
Mani  girls'  boarding-school  and  later 
in  the  Foo  Chow  Conference  Seminary, 
where  she  learned  English  and,  I  be- 
lieve, also  learned  a  little  Mandarin. 
She  quietly  goes  off  up  to  Tientsin 
and  walks  into  the  post  with  a  salary 
each  month  as  great  or  nearly  so  as 
her  father,  a  presiding  elder  in  our 
conference,  receives  in  a  year,  and 
more  than  the  W.  F.  M.  S.  pays  her 
aunt,  Dr.  Hu  King-Eng.  It  is  most 
remarkable,  and  it  would  be  no  won- 
der if  her  head  were  turned,  but  I  am 
thankful  to  say  I  found  her  living 
quietly  in  the  family  of  the  native 
pastor  of  the  Tientsin  church  and 
going  about  in  her  own  sweet  and 
simple  manner,  having  changed  her 
dress  but  slightly,  and  as  she  took  us 
sight-seeing  I  thought  her  composure 
and  dignity  would  have  done  credit  to 
a  woman  twice  her  years.  Her  great 
desire  is  that  her  father  will  allow  her 
to  use  her  money  to  go  to  America  to 
continue  her  studies.  Let  us  pray  that 
she  may  quietly  witness  for  Our  Lord 
in  high  places,  and  that  the  usually 
fatal  attraction  of  money  may  not 
tempt  her  out  of  the  way. 

In  these  viceroy  schools  are  Con- 
fucian tablets  before  which  students 
are  expected  to  worship  at  least  twice 
a  month.  The  teachers  are  exempt 
from  this.  These  tablets  are  very 
simple — just  "Confucius,  the  Great 
Sage"  inscribed  on  them.  Before  them 
on  the  floor  is  a  great  mat  and  before 
the  door  a  heavy  curtain. 

The  teachers  whom  we  saw  were  all 


women,  tho  I  believe  Chinese  masters 
are  also  connected  with  the  schools. 
We  saw  an  English  girl,  a  Japanese 
and  a  German  woman  all  teaching.  I 
think  the  German  and  English  women, 
like  Emily  Hsu,  only  come  in  for  an 
hour  or  so  daily.  Fancy  work,  prin- 
cipally crocheting,  was  taught  in  all 
the  schools.  Some  of  this  was  on  in- 
spection under  glass  cases,  and  I  must 
confess  it  was  supremely  ugly. 

One  Chinese  teacher  was  taking  her 
girls  through  a  drill.  She  said  she 
was  following  Japanese  methods.  One 
could  but  smile  to  see  these  dear, 
quiet,  demure  Chinese  girls  stepping 
about  the  court  with  legs  bent  as  high 
as  knee  and  thigh  could  bend.  The 
schools  seemed  well  supplied  with 
physical  and  chemical  apparatus  but, 
like  the  government  schools  in  Foo 
Chow,  were  quietly  resting  on  the 
shelves  and  tho  well  labeled  seemed 
never  to  have  been  used.  The  students 
seemed  a  happy,  merry  set  of  girls ; 
one  could  but  covet  them  for  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 

China  has  a  stupendous  task  on  her 
hands,  and  tho  some  of  us  think  she 
would  succeed  better  in  her  educa- 
tional reform  if  she  had  taken  her 
staff  of  teachers  entirely  from  mis- 
sion schools,  poor  as  they  may  be,  yet 
it  is  but  natural  she  should  have  done 
as  she  has  done.  Let  us  see  to  it  that 
if  she  ever  does  turn  to  us  that  the 
girls  and  boys  educated  in  our  mission 
schools  and  in  our  Christian  home 
countries  are  thoroughly  grounded  in 
Christian  patriotism. 


THE  GOSPEL  FOR  THE  MAORIS 

THE  SOCIETY  FOR  THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  NEW  ZEALAND 

BY   MISS   J.   QUIGLEY,   LONDON,  ENGLAND 


New  Zealand,  the  land  of  the 
Maoris,  became  a  British  colony  in 
1840,  when  the  native  chiefs  agreed  to 
acknowledge  the  British  supremacy  so 
long  as  they  themselves  were  left  in 
possession  of  their  own  land.  Some 
thirty  years  earlier  when  Rev.  Samuel 
Marsden — a  chaplain  in  New  South 
Wales — and  a  few  lay  missionaries 
landed  in  New  Zealand  at  the  peril  of 
their  lives,  the  native  inhabitants  were 
not  only  warlike,  but  were  cannibals. 
The  lay  missionaries  settled  among 
the  people  to  teach  them  the  Gospel, 
while  Doctor  Marsden  returned  to  his 
duties  in  Australia.  Ten  years  later 
one  of  the  missionaries  came  to  Eng- 
land and,  with  the  help  of  Professor 
Lee,  of  Cambridge,  reduced  the  Maori 
language  to  writing  and  published  a 
grammar. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society 
sent  out  the  first  resident  clergyman 
to  the  natives  in  1822,  and  in  1837  the 
New  Testament  and  prayer-book  were 
printed  in  Maori.  As  late  as  1840 
cannibalism  still  existed  in  New  Zea- 
land, but  has  long  since  been  extinct. 
The  Maoris  are  a  fine  race,  now  almost 
wholly  Christianized  and  civilized, 
and  many  of  them  now  hold  govern- 
ment positions.  Owing  to  the  en- 
croachment of  the  white  man  they 
have  rapidly  dwindled  in  numbers  and  ■ 
very  few  pure-blooded  Maoris  are 
now  to  be  found. 

Xew  Zealand — consisting  of  three 
large  islands — is  a  favored  land,  with 
countless  lakes,  mountains,  forests, 
and  fertile  plains.  To-day  the  people 
are  enterprising  both  in  agriculture 
and  manufactures.    It  is  a  "land  of 


comfort,  with  few  possessors  of  inor- 
dinate wealth;  with  an  orderly,  intel- 
ligent and  well-instructed  people." 

The  story  of  the  gradual  triumph  of 
the  faith  of  Christ,  in  New  Zealand,  is 
a  bright  page  in  missionary  history, 
with  dark  patches  caused  by  apostasy 
among  the  native  Christians,  strife 
between  Maori  tribes,  and  between 
Maoris  and  the  white  settlers,  many  of 
whom  counterbalanced  the  mission- 
aries' influence  by  un-Christian  ex- 
ample. 

In  the  year  1840,  the  Rev.  J.  F. 
Churton  was  sent  out  by  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
with  the  first  English  emigrants  to 
New  Zealand.  The  work  done  previ- 
ously among  the  natives  by  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  had  taken  hold, 
but  there  was  a  great  need  for  clergy 
for  the  white  settlers.  The  first  set- 
tlement was  at  Wellington  (then  called 
Britannia),  where  Mr.  Churton  began 
services  in  a  native  "warrie"  then  oc- 
cupied by  the  surveyor's  men.  The 
occupants  of  the  "warrie"  went  on 
with  their  usual  work  of  cooking,  etc. ; 
during  the  service,  as  there  was  now 
proper  church  building,  most  of  the 
white  congregation  ceased  coming, 
but  the  natives  continued  eagerly  to 
attend. 

A  year  later  Mr.  Churton,  finding 
no  means  of  support,  moved  to  Auck- 
land, where  there  were  1,500  settlers. 
After  the  first  service  in  a  public 
"store"  many  of  the  settlers  met  out- 
side and  agreed  that  since  a  clergy- 
man had  come  they  would  build  a 
church.  As  a  result  the  St.  Paul's 
Church  was  opened  in  1843. 


124 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OE  THE  WORLD 


[February 


In  1 84 1,  a  bishopric  was  created  and 
endowed  by  the  Colonial  Bishoprics 
Council,  the  New  Zealand  Church 
Society,  and  the  New  Zealand  Land 
Company.  Fortunately  a  great  man 
was  elected  as  the  pioneer  bishop — 
none  other  than  George  Augustus  Sel- 
wyn,  then  only  thirty-two  years  of 
age.    He  was  a  man  of  great  moral 


system  some  missions  in  North  Amer- 
ica still  receive  some  support  from  the 
society  after  one  hundred  or  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  of  existence. 

Bishop  Selwyn  with  his  wife  and 
child  arrived  at  Auckland  in  May, 
1842.  During  his  wearisome  voyage 
the  bishop  learned  some  Maori  from 
a  native  lad  returning  from  England, 


MAORI    WARRIORS   IN    NEW  ZEALAND 


and  spiritual  force,  with  unusual 
powers  of  organization,  and  was 
greatly  loved  by  the  Maoris.  One  of 
his  great  aims  was  to  make  the  church 
self-supporting,  and  he  stipulated  for 
an  annual  grant  from  England  to  be 
spent  as  required,  instead  of  providing 
annual  salaries  for  the  clergy.  This 
policy  has  proved  of  great  value  in 
New  Zealand,  where  the  mission  sta- 
tions have  become  independent  of  an- 
nual grants,  while  under  the  other 


so  that  on  landing  he  could  converse 
with  the  natives.  He  also  learned 
navigation  and  could  afterward  pilot 
his  own  mission  schooner  amid  the 
dangerous  reefs  and  currents  of  the 
Pacific.  During  the  first  six  years  he 
explored  his  immense  diocese.  There 
were  no  roads,  and  Auckland  was 
merely  a  place  of  squatters.  The 
Maoris,  as  described  by  the  governor's 
wife,  "were  just  emerging  from  bar- 
barism .  .  .  with  blankets  drawn  round 


1908] 


THE  GOSPEL  FOR  THE  MAORIS 


125 


their  bodies,  and  hiding  every  bit  of 
their  faces  except  a  bit  of  tattooed  fore- 
head and  a  pair  of  bright  eyes.  .  .  . 
An  independent,  rough-mannered, 
merry,  kindly  race,  often  obstinate  and 
self-willed,  yet  very  shrewd  and  ob- 
servant, and  eager  to  learn  English 
ways/'  Bishop  Selwyn  wrote  of  them 
as  "a  sinful  people,  accustomed  to  sin 


far  north  near  the  Bay  of  Islands, 
started  a  college  and  library  for 
younger  men,  and  after  one  year  held 
his  first  confirmation — when  three 
hundred  and  twenty-five  natives  were 
confirmed  at  the  Warinate.  The 
Bishop  wrote  to  his  mother:  "It  was 
a  most  striking  sight  to  see  a  church 
filled  with  natives  ready  at  my  first  in- 


ST.    PAUL  S    CHURCH,    AUCKLAND,    NEW  ZEALAND 

In  this  Church  Bishop  Selwyn  held  his  last  services  in  New  Zealand  in  1868. 


from  their  youth,  and  who  talk  of  it 
with  levity.  .  .  .  But,  when  I  tell  them 
that  these  sins  brought  the  Son  of 
God,  the  great  Creator  of  the  Uni- 
verse, from  His  sternal  glory  to  this 
world  ...  to  die, — then  they  open 
their  eyes  and  ears  and  mouths,  and 
wish  to  hear  more ;  and  presently  they 
acknowledge  themselves  sinners,  and 
say  they  will  leave  off  their  sins." 

Bishop  Selwyn  proceeded  to  build 
his  wooden  cathedral  church  in  the 


vitation  to  obey  the  ordinances  of  their 
religion.  The  contrast  with  the  Eng- 
lish settlements  is  lamentable ;  where 
the  lack  of  candidates  will  (I  fear) 
for  some  time  prevent  me  from  hold- 
ing a  confirmation." 

But  Bishop  Selwyn,  to  his  great 
sorrow,  lived  to  see  a  sad  reversal  of 
this ;  "native  Christians  who  are  so 
simple  and  docile,  apostatized  in  thou- 
sands during  his  twenty-six  years  in 
New  Zealand  and  went  over  to  a  semi- 


126 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


heathen  fanaticism,  while  the  many 
English  settlers  passed  through  their 
period  of  indifference  to  better  things." 
Rapid  conversion  among  heathea  often 
disappoints  the  missionary  who  has  to 
strive  against  the  influence  of  heredity 
and  environment. 

Thinking  the  Bishop's  abode  too  far 
from  the  center,  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  decided  that  he  must  live 


unbroken  ground.  This  rule  he  in- 
variably followed  in  his  mission  work, 
as  he  held,  strongly,  that  divisions  were 
the  ruin  of  the  cause  which  all  had  at 
heart."  These  island  people  were  very 
treacherous,  pretending  good  will  un- 
til ready  to  make  a  sudden  attack. 
Bishop  Selwyn's  life  was  often  in 
danger,  but  he  would  never  allow  his 
crew  to  carry  weapons,  and  some  quite 


BISHOP  COWIE  OF  AUCKLAND,  ARCHDEACON    CLARKE  AND  REV.    C.    M.    COWIE,   WITH   TWELVE   MAORI  CLERGYMEN 

OF    THE    CHURCH    OF  ENGLAND 


at  Auckland,  and  a  new  station  was 
started,  including  a  hospital,  a  print- 
ing house  and  an  industrial  school. 
The  Bishop  gathered  promising  Maori 
lads  to  train  for  a  native  ministry,  who 
were  in  time  sent  out  to  the  affiliated 
chapels. 

The  Bishop  visited  other  islands  in 
the  Archipelago,  "never  interfering  if 
he  found  any  other  mission  work 
going  on;  but  after  interchange  of 
kindly  intercourse  with  the  missionary, 
he  would  push  on  farther  in  search  of 


indefinable  quality  in  him  had  a  won- 
derful influence  over  savages. 

In  May,  1853,  the  first  Maori  clergy- 
man was  ordained,  and  Bishop  Selwyn 
visited  England  to  obtain  the  power 
to  subdivide  this  vast  diocese,  to 
secure  for  the  Church  of  New  Zealand 
a  legal  power  to  manage  its  own  af- 
fairs by  means  of  a  mixed  "general 
synod,"  and  to  obtain  a  full  recogni- 
tion by  the  Church  of  England  for  the 
Melanesian  Mission.  In  all  those 
places  he  was  prosperous. 


iqo8]     HOW  ORTHODOX  MOHAMMEDANS  EDUCATE  A  CHILD 


Then  came  many  years  of  fighting 
between  the  Maoris  and  the  white  set- 
tlers over  the  land.  Intense  bitterness 
and  bloodshed  ensued,  and  Bishop 
Selwyn,  who  ministered  to  his  people 
on  both  sides,  was  often  distrusted  by 
both.  In  1867,  as  the  long  war  was 
coming  to  a  close,  the  Bishop  was 
called  to  attend  the  first  Pan-Anglican 
Congress  at  Lambeth,  England,  and 
was  constrained,  much  against  his 
will,  to  accept  an  English  See  (Lich- 
field). Up  to  the  time  of  his  death,  in 
1878,  he  never  ceased  to  work  and 
pray  for  the  Maoris,  and  he  will  never 
be  forgotten  by  them.  Two  Maori 
chiefs,  who  visited  England  a  few 
years  ago,  made  their  way  to  Lichfield 


Cathedral  and  knelt  in  front  of  the 
chapel  in  which  he  is  buried. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  appoint- 
ment of  Bishop  Selwyn's  successor  be- 
fore twelve  Maoris  were  ordained  for 
work  among  their  own  people,  and 
none  of  whom  relapsed  from  the  faith 
during  the  great  wave  of  apostasy 
which  engulfed  two-thirds  of  the 
Maori  Christians.  About  fifty  native 
clergy  are  now  at  work  in  New  Zea- 
land. About  17,000  Maoris  now  be- 
long to  the  Anglican  Church,  and 
many  thousands  are  members  of  other 
branches  of  Christ's  flock.  There  are 
still,  however,  about  eight  thousand 
non-Christian  Maoris  in  Auckland 
diocese  alone. 


HOW   ORTHODOX   MOHAMMEDANS   EDUCATE   A  CHILD 


REV.  SAMUEL  M. 
Author  of  "  Arabia,  the  Cradle  of  Islam  "; 

It  is  strange  that  where  so  much  has 
been  written  on  the  intellectual,  so- 
cial and  spiritual  decline  of  the  Mos- 
lem world,  so  little  has  been  said  of 
one  of  the  great  causes  of  this  decay, 
namely  the  Moslem  theory  of  educa- 
tion. 

To  begin  with,  that  theory  shuts 
out  girls  from  the  privilege  of  learn- 
ing. The  author  of  Ahlak-i-Jilali,  a 
standard  work  on  ethetics,  who  says  it 
is  not  advisable  to  teach  girls  to  read 
and  write,  until  very  recently  voiced 
the  general  feeling  among  Moslems. 
If  a  girl  knows  how  to  recite  the  Ko- 
ran and  the  liturgical  prayers,  she  is 
considered  highly  educated.  Allah 
created  girls  only  to  be  sacrificed  as 
early  as  possible  at  the  hymeneal  altar. 
Mohammed  is  related  to  have  said: 
"Whosoever  does  not  marry  his 
daughter  when  she  hath  reached  the 


ZWEMER,  D.  D. 

"  Islam,  a  Challenge  to  the  Faith,''  etc. 

age  of  twelve  years,  is  responsible  for 
any  sin  she  may  commit!"  In  the 
"time  of  ignorance"  the  heathen  Arabs 
were  wont  to  bury  their  daughters 
alive;  but  since  the  days  of  Moham- 
med, the  veil  and  the  harem  serve  the 
same  purpose. 

The  education  of  a  boy,  says  tradi- 
tion, is  to  begin  at  the  age  of  four 
years,  four  months  and  four  days.  On 
that  auspicious  day,  he  is  taught  to  re- 
peat the  Bismillah,  or  opening  chapter 
of  the  Koran.  Soon  after  the  child,  if 
of  well-to-do  parents,  is  sent  to  a  day 
school  and  taught  the  alphabet.  The 
school  is  most  probably  a  corner  of  a 
merchant's  shop  or  an  alcove  in  a 
mosque  without  any  furniture  save 
mats  and  rahils,  (small  folding  book- 
stands, resembling  a  tiny  saw-buck). 
The  school-master  sits  on  the  floor  in 
the  midst  of  the  lads,  who  all  drone 


128 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


out  their  lessons  at  the  same  time ; 
there  is  no  attempt  at  grading  the  pu- 
pils nor  is  there  order  in  the  school- 
room. The  master's  trained  ear  can 
however,  distinguish  a  mispronounced 
vowel  or  detect  a  word  omitted  from 
Allah's  book,  tho  a  score  of  voices 
make  a  confusion  of  tongues  like 
Babel.  One  lad  is  still  at  his  alphabet ; 
another  has  gone  as  far  as  Abjad,  or 
the  numerical  value  of  the  letters ;  a 
third  is  spelling  out  the  first  Surah ; 
while  yet  others  are  reading  from  the 
middle  of  the  Koran  at  the  top  of  their 
voices. 

The  earliest  and  only  text-book  is 
the  Koran  or  portions  of  it  cheaply 
lithographed  on  second-class  paper. 
Of  course  there  are  no  pictures  in  the 
Moslem  primers,  for  tradition  states 
that  Mohammed  cursed  all  who  would 
paint  or  draw  men  and  animals.  Con- 
sequently, their  work  is  held  to  be  un- 
lawful. There  is  neither  prayer  nor 
singing  when  school  opens ;  all  ortho- 
dox praying  is  at  daybreak,  when  boys 
are  fast  asleep,  and  as  for  singing, 
Mohammed  said  "Singing  or  hearing 
songs  causeth  hypocrisy  to  grow  in 
the  heart  even  as  rain  causeth  corn 
to  grow  in  the  field."  (Mishkat  XXII: 
9:30 

To  the  American  school-boy,  a  Mos- 
lem school  and  a  Mohammedan  school- 
book  would  appear  the  dullest  'things 
on  earth.  Yet  the  Arab  boys  seem 
to  enjoy  school  for  there  is  continual 
distraction  and,  especially  if  the 
school-master  is  a  shopkeeper,  plenty 
of  time  for  idling.  While  a  customer 
bargains  or  the  water-carrier  passes, 
or  the  coffee-shopkeeper  pours  out  the 
teacher's  daily  beverage,  naturally  all 
eyes  turn  away  from  their  books.  The 
mixed  procession  of  oriental  street  life 
passes  before  the  schoolroom  (which 


is  nearly  always  open  to  the  street), 
like  a  continuous  panorama — horses, 
camels,  drivers,  donkeys,  veiled  wom- 
en, pastry-sellers,  pashas,  soldiers, 
beggars  and  bedouins.  It  is  no  won- 
der that  all  learning  becomes  a  mat- 
ter of  rote  and  that  the  best  memory 
receives  the  prize. 

Right  here  wre  stumble  upon  the  su- 
preme fault  in  their  theory  of  educa- 
tion. The  memory  is  trained  to  the 
utmost,  while  the  reasoning  powers  are 
left  entirely  undeveloped.  A  Mos- 
lem lad  is  not  supposed  to  know  what 
the  words  and  sentences  mean  which 
he  must  recite  every  day ;  to  ask  a 
question  regarding  the  thought  of  the 
Koran  wrould  only  result  in  a  rebuke 
or  something  more  painful.  Even 
grammar,  logic,  history  and  theology 
are  taught  by  rote  in  the  higher  Mo- 
hammedan schools.  Since  orthodoxy 
can  not  allow  a  place  for  private  judg- 
ment in  the  professor's  chair  there  re- 
mains no  reason  why  pupils  should 
think  for  themselves.  Thousands  of 
Moslem  lads  who  know  the  whole  Ko- 
ran nearly  by  heart,  can  not  explain 
the  meaning  of  the  first  chapter  in 
every-day  language.  Tens  of  thou- 
sands can  "read"  the  Koran  at  ran- 
dom, in  the  Moslem  sense  of  reading, 
who  can  not  read  an  Arabic  newspaper 
intelligently.  The  alpha  and  omega  of 
knowledge  is  the  one  hundred  and 
fourteen  chapters  of  Allah's  revelation. 
What  need  is  there  for  other  text- 
books ? 

Writing  is  taught  on  a  wooden  slate 
or  in  copy  books  made  by  the  teach- 
ers. Slates  and  slate  pencils  are  prac- 
tically unknown  and  the  youngest 
child  begins  with  a  reed  pen  and  ink. 
Caligraphy  is  not  only  a  science,  but 
the  chief  fine  art  in  that  part  of  the 
world  which  abhors  painting,  statuary 


1908]     HOW  ORTHODOX  MOHAMMEDANS  EDUCATE  A  CHILD 


and  music.  To  write  a  beautiful 
Arabic  hand  is  the  height  of  youthful 
scholarly  ambition. 

It  is  difficult  even  to  cut  the  reed 
nib  aright,  altho  some  school  boys  be- 
come adepts  in  this  use  of  the  pen 
knife.  The  ink  is  generally  made  by 
the  teacher,  it  is  rich,  black  and  thick, 
and  is  made  from  lamp-black,  vinegar, 
red-ochre,  yellow  arsenic  and  camphor 
in  mysterious  proportions.  A  famous 
recipe  for  ink  is  a  family  treasure. 

When  a  boy  has  finished  the  read- 
ing of  the  whole  of  the  Koran  for  the 
first  time  and  has  learned  the  rudi- 
ments of  writing,  he  graduates  from 
the  primary  school.  On  this  occasion 
he  has  a  rare  holiday.  Dressed  in  fine 
clothes,  perhaps  mounted  on  horse 
back,  he  visits  the  neighbors,  receives 
gifts  and  sweetmeats  and  brings  a 
handsome  present  to  his  tutor.  If  he 
does  not  intend  to  become  a  doctor  of 
divinity  or  of  herbs,  this  is  the  end 
of  his  school  days,  and  the  lad  is  put 
to  learning  a  trade  or  helping  his  par- 
ents. 

As  to  moral  training,  tradition  com- 
mands pious  Moslems  to  teach  the  boy 
of  seven  to  say  his  five  daily  prayers ; 
at  the  age  of  ten,  if  he  omits  them 
they  are  to  admonish  him  by  blows. 
Boys  are  taught  early  the  proprieties 
of  conversation  and  behavior  accord- 
ing to  Oriental  etiquette.  They  are 
also  taught  the  ceremonial  washings 
and  the  correct  postures  for  devotions. 
But  purity  of  conversation  and  truth 
are  seldom  taught  by  precept,  and 
never  by  example. 

For  a  liberal  education  the  boy  is 
sent  to  one  of  the  higher  schools  in 
the  centers  of  Moslem  learning,  such 
as  Cairo,  Bagdad,  or  Damascus.  Stu- 
dents of  medicine  obtain  a  smattering 
of  the  natural  science  and  then  read 


1  lypocrates  and  Avicena  under  their 
teachers.  There  is  no  dissecting  and 
no  practical  experiments  are  carried 
on.  Of  course,  none  of  the  text-books 
have  illustrations.  Students  of  di- 
vinity pursue  the  following  branches 
of  study :  grammatical  inflection,  syn- 
tax, logic,  arithmetic,  algebra,  rhetoric, 
jurisprudence,  scholastic  theology, 
commentaries  on  the  Koran,  exegesis, 
and  finally  tradition  with  the  com- 
mentaries thereon !  Xext  to  the  Ko- 
ran itself,  the  Arabic  language  is  the 
most  important  center  of  the  group  of 
sciences  ;  lexicology,  accidence,  deriva- 
tion, syntax,  meaning,  eloquence, 
prosody,  rhyme,  caligraphy,  versifica- 
tion, and  prose-composition, — all  these 
require  separate  study  from  special 
treatises ;  the  result  in  this  case  is  a 
proud  master  grammarian  who  has  no 
doubt  that  Arabic  is  the  language  of 
the  angels  and  the  only  speech  of  God. 

The  profession  of  Law  exists  only 
in  a  religious  sense,  but  many  pursue 
it  for  its  rich  emoluments.  A  single 
illustration  will  show  how  casuistry  is 
dignified  into  a  science  and  at  the 
same  time  will  give  a  glimpse  of  the 
character  of  Moslem  learning.  "The 
hand  of  a  thief  is  not  to  be  cut  off  for 
stealing  a  book,  because  the  object  of 
the  theft  can  only  be  the  contents  of 
the  book,  and  not  the  book  itself.  But 
yet,  it  is  to  be  observed,  the  hand  is 
to  be  cut  off  for  stealing  an  account- 
book  because  in  this  case  it  is  evident 
that  the  object  of  the  theft  is  not  the 
book  but  the  paper  and  material  of 
which  the  book  is  made."  When  such 
statements  are  found  in  standard 
works  on  Moslem  law  (El  Hidaya, 
Vol.  II.,  92),  one  does  not  wonder 
that  ignorance,  bigotry,  pride,  and 
pedantry  are  the  chief  results  of  a 
purely  Mohammedan  liberal  education. 


130 

ISLAM  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  TO-DAY* 


BY   THE  REV.   H.   U.   WEITBRECHT,   PH.D.,  D.D. 


Within  a  century  after  the  flight  of 
Mohammed  to  Mecca  (623  a.d.)  his 
faith  had  spread  westward  over  the 
coast  lands  of  North  Africa,  and  its 
armies  were  contesting  with  Christen- 
dom for  the  possession  of  Spain  and 
France.  Eastward  they  had  prevailed 
over  Arabia,  Syria,  and  Persia,  and 
had  spread  to  the  outskirts  of  India 
and  China.  The  Middle  Ages  saw  the 
spread  of  the  faith  southward  in  Af- 
rica, through  much  of  Western  and 
Central  Asia,  and  its  increase,  despite 
vicissitudes,  in  China.  But  its  great- 
est achievement  in  that  period  was  the 
conversion  of  the  Turks  and  the  Mon- 
gols, founders  of  the  two  greatest 
Moslem  empires  of  the  world ;  one 
westward  in  Asia  Minor  and  south- 
western Europe,  the  other  southeast- 
ward in  the  great  Indian  peninsula. 
These  empires  were  at  their  height  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centu- 
ries. Since  then  the  one  has  decayed 
steadily,  the  other  has  perished  en- 
tirely. But  the  spread  of  the  faith  of 
Islam  has  continued.  The  Malay  pen- 
insula, Java,  and  part  of  Sumatra 
have  come  under  its  sway ;  Islam  in 
China  has  seen  violent  fluctuations ; 
but  in  Africa  it  has  steadily  advanced, 
and  now  touches,  or  even  in  parts 
overlaps,  the  equator.  Accepting  green 
as  the  color  of  Mohammed,  the  world- 
distribution  of  Islam  may  be  fairly  in- 
dicated by  a  bar  of  that  hue  across  the 
continents  of  Africa  and  Asia,  begin- 
ning with  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic 
from  Morocco  to  Senegambia,  leaving 
a  small  patch  in  southwest  Europe, 
continuing  from  Western  into  Central 
Asia,  and  forking  out  into  small 
patches  northeastward  in  China,  and 
large  ones  southeastward  in  British 
India,  Malaysia,  and  the  Dutch  Archi- 
pelago. 

The  most  recent  estimate  gives  the 
Moslem  population  of  the  world  as 
some  233,000,000  out  of  1,650,000,000, 
or  nearly  one  in  seven.    The  distribu- 


tion by  continents  is  for  Asia  170,000,- 
000,  for  Africa  59,000,000,  for  Europe 
4,000,000.  Politically  the  Mohammed- 
an population  of  the  world  is  thus 
divided:  under  Christian  rule  161,000,- 
000,  under  pagan  rule  34,000,000, 
under  Moslem  rule  38,000,000.  Of 
Christian  powers  Great  Britain  rules 
82,000,000,  France  29,000,000,  Holland 
29,000,000,  Russia  16,000,000,  and  oth- 
ers the  remnant.  In  Asia  Great  Brit- 
ain is  predominant  with  64,000,000,  in 
Africa  France  with  28,000,000  sub- 
jects. 

The  Reaction  of  the  Christian  Church 

How  sorely  the  Church  needed  the 
lesson  imprest  on  her  by  the  deadly 
irruption  of  Islam  was  shown  by  the 
length  of  time  she  took  to  learn  its 
ABC,  that  the  form  of  godliness  with- 
out the  power  thereof  is  already  its 
death.  When  Christendom  had  slowly 
recovered  from  the  shock  of  the  great 
attack,  its  first  impulse  was  to  take  the 
sword,  and  by  the  sword  its  hosts  of 
Crusaders  perished.  Raymund  Lull, 
the  Arabic-speaking  missionary  to 
North  Africa,  was  a  voice  crying  in 
the  wilderness  of  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury. And  even  in  the  sixteenth,  de- 
voted as  were  the  Roman  missionaries 
who  then  began  to  go  forth  to  the  pa- 
gan world,  there  was  little  place  under 
Moslem  theocracies  for  men  who  in- 
stituted the  inquisition  at  Goa  and  in- 
trigued for  political  power  in  China 
and  Japan.  It  was  left  for  the  re- 
formed communions  to  lead  the  way  in 
evangelizing  the  Moslem  world,  and 
it  was  a  missionary  of  our  own 
Church,  the  sainted  scholar,  Henry 
Martyn,  who  first  attacked  the  great 
task  systematically.  He  rendered  the 
Xew  Testament  into  Urdu,  the  leading 
Mohammedan  language  of  India,  and 
into  Persian,  the  tongue  of  the  Shia 
schism  and  of  Sufi  mysticism  ;  and  his 
helper,  Abdul  Masih,  converted  as  a 
result  of  the  task,  was  the  first  (but 


*  A  paper  read  at  the  Barrow  Church  Congress. 


ISLAM  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  TO-DAY 


very  far  from  the  last)  Mohammedan 
convert  ordained  to  the  ministry  of 
our  Church.  During  the  hundred 
years  since  Henry  Martyn's  arrival  in 
India,  the  work  of  evangelization 
among  Mohammedans  in  that  and 
many  other  lands  has  steadily  pro- 
gressed, and  the  Bible  now  speaks 
through  translations  in  every  impor- 
tant tongue  in  the  Moslem  world,  while 
the  Koran  directly  reaches  a  mere 
fringe  beyond  the  one-eighth  of  its 
followers  who  know  Arabic,  for  its 
translations  are  few  and  held  in  little 
esteem.  Here  and  there  Churches  have 
been  gathered  in,  composed  mainly  or 
chiefly  of  converts  from  Islam ;  in 
many  places,  especially  in  North  In- 
dia, they  form  an  appreciable  element 
in  the  Christian  community,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  missionaries 
belonging  to  various  nations  and  com- 
munions are  engaged  in  the  direct 
evangelization  of  Moslems.  At  the 
same  time  it  is  calculated  that  at  least 
one-third  of  the  Moslem  world  is  quite 
outside  the  range  of  any  kind  of  mis- 
sionary work ;  and  we  may  well  con- 
clude that  hardly  one-third  is  definitely 
within  the  scope  of  evangelistic  effort. 
For  some  years  past  workers  in  this 
field  have  felt  the  need  of  more  effect- 
ive coordination  of  forces  and  efforts, 
in  view  of  the  work  already  done  and 
now  in  hand,  as  also  of  collating  in- 
formation as  to  the  scope  and  methods 
of  the  work,  both  in  order  to  help  the 
workers  and  also  to  rouse  the  Church 
of  Christ  at  large  to  a  sense  of  her 
duty  to  the  Moslem  world. 

Features  of  the  Present  Situation 

Some  idea  of  the  grouping  by  race 
of  the  world's  Moslem  population  may 
be  gathered  from  these  rough  figures 
as  to  language  (in  millions)  : — 


Languages  of  India  (chiefly  Aryan)  .  62 
Languages   of   Malaysia  and  Eastern 

Archipelago   29 

Chinese  dialects                                 .  30 

Persian   9 

Languages  of  the  Russian  Empire     .    .  13 

Turkish  •    .    .    .     .  8 

Hausa  and  other  negro  tongues  37 

Arabic    45 


233 


Sociologically  these  races  range 
from  the  medieval  or  stationary  civil- 
ization of  India,  China,  and  the  Turk- 
ish Empire  to  the  higher  barbarism  of 
Africans  and  Asiatics  just  emerging 
from  a  state  of  savagery.  In  the  case 
of  the  latter  we  see  the  adoption  of  Is- 
lam followed  by  a  certain  amount  of 
moral  and  material  progress,  the  abo- 
lition of  idolatry,  the  prohibition  of 
strong  drink,  the  adoption  of  clothing, 
decencies  of  worship,  and  an  increased 
sense  of  personal  dignity,  but  in  some 
cases  these  are  accompanied  by  lamen- 
table setbacks,  especially  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  African  slave  trade ;  the 
religious  sanction  given  to  intertribal 
warfare,  and  the  degradation  (as 
among  the  Sumatra  Bataks)  of  the 
dignity  of  marriage  and  the  status  of 
woman.  In  the  case  of  the  civilized 
nations  we  find  that  a  moral  and  mate- 
rial stagnation  has  ensued  which  is  a 
most  powerful  bar  to  all  progress.  The 
Mohammedan  institutions  of  polygamy 
and  seclusion  of  women,  and  the  doc- 
trine of  fate  are  characterized  by  pro- 
gressive Moslems  as  the  greatest  ob- 
stacles to  the  well-being  of  their  com- 
munity and  they  endeavor  to  prove 
that  the  Koran,  rightly  understood, 
teaches  monogamy,  the  rights  of  wom- 
an, and  the  freedom  of  the  will.  The 
connection  between  the  license  given 
to  religious  war,  slavery,  polygamy, 
and  divorce,  and  the  doctrine  of  fate 
on  the  one  hand  and  the  Moslem  con- 
ception of  God  and  His  attributes  on 
the  other,  is  one  which  leads  us  up  to 
the  true  cure  for  the  disease  of  which 
these  evils  are  symptoms. 

As  to  that  crucial  point,  the  status  of 
woman,  it  is  only  as  Islam  comes  into 
contact  with  Christian  civilization  and 
religious  effort  that  any  change  for 
the  better  is  taking  place.  And,  in- 
deed, the  change  is  not  always  for  the 
better,  as  in  the  case  of  the  influence 
exercised  by  some  European  fiction  in 
the  harems  of  Turkey  and  Egypt.  One 
can  not,  however,  but  welcome  the  fact 
that  in  India  and  elsewhere  there  is 
some  reaction  against  polygamy,  tho 
divorce  is  exceedingly  common  there 
and  elsewhere,  and  in  certain  places 


132 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [February 


the  degrading  practise  of  temporary 
marriage  is  recognized  by  religious 
authorities.  The  idea  that  polygamy, 
combined  with  female  seclusion  and 
early  marriage,  has  done  away  with 
prostitution  is  a  mistake.  In  India  the 
ranks  of  "unfortunate"  women  are 
largely  recruited  from  the  Moham- 
medan community,  and  it  is  no  infre- 
quent thing  for  an  attachment  formed 
with  one  of  them  to  result  in  the  con- 
version of  a  Hindu  to  Islam.  Even 
where  there  are  no  recognized  class  of 
such  women  their  absence  is  often  bal- 
anced by  a  lower  standard  of  general 
morality  and  by  the  greater  preva- 
lence of  unnatural  vice. 

The  proportion  of  illiteracy  in  the 
Moslem  world  ij  lamentably  high. 
Even  in  India  by  last  census  the  per- 
centage of  illiterates  among  men 
amounted  to  95,  and  among  women  to 
99.7.  In  the  larger  part  of  the  African 
section  literates  are  the  merest  fraction 
of  a  percentage.  On  the  other  hand, 
Egypt  shows  88  per  cent,  of  illiterates, 
Tunis  75,  Turkey-in-Asia  85,  Dutch 
East  Indies  85,  and  China  is  quoted  at 
50  (but  this  last  must  be  guesswork). 
It  is  gratifying  to  hear  that  the  Turk- 
ish authorities  in  Syria,  stirred  by  the 
long-standing  and  successful  work  of 
the  American  Mission,  are  making  de- 
termined efforts  to  raise  the  standard 
of  education,  both  male  and  female. 
So  also  the  progressive  Moslems  of 
India,  following  the  example  first  of 
Christian  missionaries  and  then  of 
Government,  are  starting  a  training 
school  for  female  teachers  at  Aligarh, 
and  similar  efforts  are  being  made  in 
one  or  two  other  places  in  India. 

Slavery  as  a  domestic  institution  is 
reported  as  still  in  force  in  Morocco, 
around  Aden  (outside  the  British 
sphere),  Afghanistan,  Persia,  China, 
Turkey-in-Asia,  and  Independent  Ara- 
bia, and  in  the  two  last  named  slave 
markets  are  carried  on.  Otherwise 
slavery  is  said  to  be  dying  or  dead, 
thanks  again  to  the  intervention  of 
Christian  nations,  impelled  by  the  awa- 
kening of  the  Christian  conscience. 


The  Religious  Side 

Turning  from  the  ethical  to  the  re- 
ligious side  of  contemporary  Islam, 
we  find  certain  revival  movements  of 
this  or  recent  times  still  in  evidence. 
The  Wahhabi  movement,  starting  from 
Arabia  in  the  eighteenth  century,  still 
acts  in  India  and  elsewhere  as  a  Mo- 
hammedan Puritanism;  its  followers 
show  greater  religious  zeal,  purity  of 
faith,  and  moral  earnestness  than  the 
average  Moslem.    In  Persia  the  Babi 
sect,  now  merging  in  the  Behai  and 
numbering,  it  is  said,  a  million,  repre- 
sents a  belief  in  latter-day  revelation 
with  a  wider  and  more  tolerant  out- 
look than  traditional  Islam;  in  Syria 
the  Shathliyeh,  a  very  much  smaller 
sect,  attempted  a  humanizing  reform 
of  Islam  in  the  spirit  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, but  without  much  result.  In 
India  the  followers  of  Sayyad  Ahmad 
and  those  of  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmad 
have  attempted  a  more  or  less  modern- 
izing reform  of  practise  and  tenets. 
African  Islam  has  a  strong  organizing 
center  in  the  brotherhood  of  the  Senu- 
siyah  dervishes,  with  their  headquar- 
ters at  Kufra  in  the  Central  Soudan; 
in  India  internal  strengthening  of  the 
community  is  carried  on  by  the  A nj it- 
man  i  Himayat  i  Islam  (Society  for  the 
Succor  of  Islam)    which  has  many 
branches.   These  and  similar  efforts  or 
organizations  are  sometimes  lumped 
together  under  the  term  Pan-Islam- 
ism.    But,  so  far  as  I  know,  this  desig- 
nates a  tendency,  not  an  organization. 
Islam  is  a  democratic  brotherhood, 
which  has  no  orders  of  clergy  or  hier- 
archy.   Such  leadership  as  there  is, 
whether  of  a  man  or  of  a  society, 
stands  subject  to  the  suffrages  of  the 
faithful.   And  yet  there  is  no  religious 
body  more  conscious  of  its  unity,  and 
more  ready  to  vibrate  through  the 
whole  in  response  to  an  impulse  given 
in  any  part.   Yet  while  there  is  a  wide- 
spread, tho  not  universal,  revival  of  re- 
ligious zeal,  the  reports  indicate  that 
the  spirit  of  fanatical  intolerance  is 
generally  on  the  decrease,  especially 


ISLAM  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  TO-DAY 


133 


where  Christian  Missions  have  been 
for  some  time  in  evidence. 

On  the  side  of  propaganda  all  re- 
ports agree  that  Islam  is  active.  Even 
among  the  old-established  Christian 
churches  of  Syria,  Egypt,  and  else- 
where complaint  is  made  of  defections 
from  Christianity  at  intervals.  In  In- 
dia sporadic  conversions  from  caste 
Hinduism  are  fairly  frequent,  and 
from  among  the  lower  races  larger 
numbers  are  brought  in. 

Most  of  all,  however,  is  the  faith 
moving  forward  where  its  boundaries 
march  with  those  of  the  lower  pagan- 
ism in  Africa  and  other  lands.  In  Ma- 
laysia and  Africa  a  leading  part  in 
proselytizing  is  ascribed  to  the  re- 
turned hajis  or  Mecca  pilgrims,  and  it 
has  also  been  supposed  that  a  regular 
supply  of  missionaries  is  sent  forth 
from  the  Azhar  mosque  at  Cairo  and 
from  the  Sanusiyah  brotherhood.  But, 
so  far  as  I  can  learn,  the  number  of 
such  professional  missionaries  is  small. 
The  chief  propagators  of  Islam,  in  Af- 
rica at  least,  are  the  Moslem  traders 
who  push  their  doctrines  with  their 
goods,  and  use  their  social  contact  and 
marriage  relations  with  the  people  to 
enlarge  the  sphere  of  their  religion. 
In  some  measure  we  are  reminded  of 
the  first  three  centuries  of  Christian 
Missions,  the  most  strenuous  and  fruit- 
ful in  the  history  of  the  Church,  from 
which  no  name  of  a  professional  mis- 
sionary has  come  down  to  us.  We 
may  well  recall  with  gratitude  all  that 
Christian  laymen  in  non-Christian 
lands  have  done  in  our  own  age  for  the 
propagation  of  the  faith — was  it  not 
Sir  H.  M.  Stanley,  an  explorer  open- 
ing the  way  for  trade,  who  founded  the 
Uganda  Mission? — but  Qiristian  Mis- 
sions will  never  be  raised  to  the  level 
on  which  our  Lord  would  have  them, 
till  the  Church  applies  to  the  work 
that  most  powerful  of  all  levers,  the 
priesthood  and  missionary  character  of 
every  Christian  man  and  woman, 
wheresoever  they  be. 


Moslem  Lands 

Finally  we  group  Moslem  lands  in 
relation  to  missionary  work  into  three 
classes. 

1.  The  lands  of  dominant  or  greatly 
preponderant  and  long-standing  Islam. 
By  these  I  understand  North  Africa, 
Arabia,  Turkey,  Persia,  and  Central 
Asia,  including  Afghanistan.  In  these 
the  converts  are  few,  isolated,  and  of- 
ten refugees.  The  remnants  of  Chris- 
tian Churches  in  these  lands  have  been 
so  worn  out  by  a  millennium  of  op- 
pression that,  tho  they  have  not  aban- 
doned their  own  faith,  they  scarcely 
dare  admit  a  Moslem  convert  to  it, 
much  less  make  active  efforts  for  his 
conversion.  The  methods  here  avail- 
able are  education,  medicine,  and  lit- 
erature. By  Moslem  rulers  difficulties 
are  put  in  the  way  of  each  and  all  of 
these ;  yet  they  are  not  entirely  stopt ; 
and  under  Christian  rule  they  are  free. 
Education  has  leavened  the  upper 
classes  with  an  understanding  of  what 
Christianity  is  in  itself  and  means  for 
our  life :  literature  continues  the  wrork 
and  goes  beyond  the  schoolmaster ; 
and  chiefly  through  vernacular  ver- 
sions of  the  Bible  it  is  testifying  si- 
lently of  Christ  with  an  authority  part- 
ly traditional,  partly  inherent.  Medical 
work  speaks  of  the  love  that  Christ  in- 
spires and  the  healing  that  He  brings 
for  the  soul,  in  a.  tongue  understood 
of  the  people.  It  is  as  vet  a  sowing  in 
hope ;  but  hope  maketh  not  ashamed 
when  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad 
in  our  hearts. 

2.  The  lands  of  ancient  pagan  civil- 
ization, where  Moslems  are  in  a  mi- 
nority. These  are,  of  course,  India 
and  China.  In  India  converts  are 
more  numerous  than  in  lands  of  the 
first  group,  tho  still  a  small  and  scat- 
tered body.  A  considerable  literature 
has  been  built  up  in  the  vernaculars 
used  by  Moslems,  especially  in  Urdu, 
and  a  large  part  of  this  is  the  work  of 
able  converts  such  as  Dr.  Imadud  Din. 
The  effect  of  Government  and  mis- 
sionary education  is  very  widespread, 
and  the  Bible  and  Christian  books  are 
read  by  many  Moslems.    Among  the 


134 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


converts  are  counted  not  a  few  faithful 
pastors,  earnest  missionaries,  and  in- 
fluential laymen.  The  ministers  and 
preachers  connected  with  the  North 
Indian  Missions  who  are  converts 
from  Islam  or  children  of  such  num- 
ber close  upon  two  hundred. 

In  China  we  have  to  confess  that, 
in  view  of  the  appalling  pagan  popu- 
lation of  the  Empire  special  work 
among  Moslems  is  non-existent.  If 
undertaken  with  vigor  the  conditions 
should  be  more  favorable  even  than  in 
India.  May  we  not  hope  that  the 
great  renaissance  now  going  on  in 
China  will  produce  Christian  mission- 
aries aflame  with  zeal  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  millions  of  their  Moslem 
countrymen  ? 

3.  The  border  marches  of  Islam  in 
Africa  and  Malaysia.  In  these  parts 
we  have  to  do  with  masses  of  Moham- 
medan population  as  in  Northern  Cen- 
tral Africa,  but  of  comparatively  re- 
cent standing,  and  with  the  newly  con- 
verted tribes  on  the  pagan  frontiers. 
And  here  we  come  in  sight  of  one  of 
the  greatest  responsibilities  of  the 
Christian  Church.  Is  the  portion  of 
these  border  pagans  to  be  the  Koran 
or  the  Gospel?  The  fortunes  of  the 
conflict  are  varying.  Java  is  almost 
entirely  Mohammedanized ;  Sumatra 
for  the  most  part,  but  in  the  latter  is- 
land the  work  of  German  missionaries 
of  the  Rhenish  Society  has,  through 
the  conversion  of  some  60,000  of  the 
heathen  Bataks,  drawn  a  cordon  of 
Christianity  across  the  northeast  of 
the  island,  and  repulsed  the  further  ad- 
vances of  Islam  amongst  them ;  while 
there  and  in  Java  many  thousands  of 
converts  have  also  been  gained  from 
among  the  neo-Moslems  and  organized 
into  Christian  Churches.  In  Uganda, 
a  generation  ago,  the  claims  of  Chris- 
tianity and  Islam  were  trembling  in  the 
balance ;  now  the  Baganda  people  are 
rapidly  advancing  on  the  way  to  be- 
come a  Christian  nation.  But  toward 
the  West  Coast  it  would  seem  as  if 
Islam  were  advancing  more  rapidly 
than  Christianity  and  even  making  oc- 
casional inroads  on  the  Church,  tho 
I  am  told  that  baptisms  from  among 


neo-Moslems  are  no  rarity  there  also. 
At  any  rate,  there  is  more  than  enough 
evidence  to  demolish  the  old  delusion, 
sometimes  repeated  with  unction  by 
writers  of  weight,  that  a  pagan  once 
converted  to  Islam  is  never  won  by  the 
Gospel.  Yet  it  is  true  of  the  individ- 
ual and  much  more  of  the  community, 
that  such  converts*  are  far  more  diffi- 
cult to  bring  over  than  the  mere  pagan. 
But  the  interesting  paper  of  Herr  Si- 
mon on  the  work  in  Sumatra  seems  to 
show  that  when  such  neo-Moslems  are 
brought  to  Christ  their  religious  life 
has  its  own  specially  bright  features. 

Missions  to  Moslems  present  a  very 
practical  problem  to  the  Christian 
Church,  especially  our  own  branch  of 
it.  They  are  a  form  of  the  self-de- 
fense of  Christendom.  Till  the  ancient 
churches  of  the  East  have  regained 
their  missionary  position,  how  is  their 
candle  to  burn  brightly?  And  how 
can  they  regain  that  position  except 
we  show  the  way?  If  the  Church  has 
erred  hitherto  in  respect  of  Moslem 
Missions,  it  has  not  been  from  rash- 
ness in  underestimating  the  forces 
against  us.  It  has  been  from  timidity 
in  not  realizing  Who  is  with  us ;  from 
slothfulness  in  not  acting  on  that  con- 
viction. At  this  centenary  of  modern 
Missions  to  Moslems,  the  little  gather- 
ing at  Cairo  sends  us  a  message.  That 
message  is  that  the  needs  of  the  Mos- 
lem world,  of  the  lands  that  once  were 
or  since  might  have  been  Christ's  her- 
itage, be  weighed  and  prayed  over  in 
the  light  of  His  crucified  love  and 
world-ruling  might.  It  is  that  the 
work  of  Christendom  in  this  field  may 
be  coordinated  and  unified  by  mutual 
information  and  consultation  on  the 
part  of  those  who  send.  It  is  that  the 
Church  should  provide  a  training  more 
thorough  and  complete  than  hereto- 
fore for  special  missionaries  to  Islam. 
It  is  that  she  may  recognize  and  dis- 
charge her  great  debt  to  the  followers 
of  that  faith  whose  errors  and  misfor- 
tunes are  in  no  small  degree  the  result 
of  her  own  unfaithfulness. 

*  Except,  perhaps,  in  India.  I  do  not  think  that 
an  ex-Hindu  Moslem  is  more  difficult  to  reach  than 
another.  I  have  known  more  than  one  instance  of 
such  conversions. 


CHINA  IS  AWAKE.   ARE  WE?* 


BY    REV.    LOUIS    BYRDE,    YUNG-CHOW,  HU-NAN.  CHINA 


Western  Europe  awoke  at  the  Re- 
formation, but  Eastern  Asia  has  slept 
on  till  our  own  day.  Now  even  the 
"antiquated"  empire  is  rapidly  awak- 
ening, for  China  is  Awake. 

(1)  On  the  Education  Question. 

Within  the  past  two  years  the  won- 
derful educational  system  in  operation 
for  1,400  years  has  been  completely 
westernized  in  idea,  if  not  always, 
through  lack  of  teachers,  in  practise. 
To  remedy  this  lack  from  12,000  to 
14,000  students  have  been  sent  to  Ja- 
pan and  other  lands  to  acquire  mod- 
ern knowledge.  Such  an  educational 
exodus  has  never  before  been  seen  in 
the  world's  history.  Think  of  what 
it  means;  as  many  as  in  all  the  great 
British  universities  combined,  and  the 
end  is  not  yet !  And  besides  this,  un- 
told sums  of  money,  both  public  and 
private,  are  being  spent  in  building 
and  equipping  schools  and  colleges. 

(2)  On  Military  Matters. 

No  change  is  more  marked  than  in 
army  reform.  The  smart  regiments, 
well-armed,  well-disciplined,  are  a 
marvelous  contrast  to  the  rabbles  of 
yesterday.  Horizontal  bars  and  all 
gymnastic  exercises  are  well  patron- 
ized. Bugle  bands  can  be  heard  in 
the  remotest  regions.  Even  little  chil- 
dren play  soldiers  on  the  streets !  A 
portentous  change  is  this.  The  great 
military  maneuvers  in  Hu-nan  last 
October,  tho  the  supply  of  officers 
is  still  short,  would  have  been  incon- 
ceivable three  years  ago. 

(3)  On  Reform. 

Reforms  of  all  kinds  are  being  rap- 
idly adopted.  Three  great  events  and 
one  continuous  cause  have  operated  to 
this  end.  First,  the  defeat  of  China 
by  Japan  in  1894  opened  the  eyes  of 
China  as  nothing  else  had  done  to  her 
backwardness  and  need  of  change. 
Then  the  failure  of  the  Boxer  upris- 
ing in  1900  to  expel  foreigners,  to- 
gether with  her  previous  and  subse- 
quent treatment  by  foreign  powers, 


opened  her  eyes  still  more  to  her 
weakness,  in  spite  of  partial  reform. 
Thirdly,  the  victory  of  Japan  in  the 
late  war  finally  disposed  of  all  coun- 
sels of  delay  and  tinkering,  and 
launched  the  empire  on  a  thorough- 
going renovation.  But  the  continuous 
cause,  above  all  others,  has  been  the 
work  of  missions,  more  particularly 
the  circulation  by  millions  annually  of 
Scripture  portions,  and  tracts  and 
books  on  all  subjects. 

An  imperial  commission  has  re- 
cently visited  foreign  lands  and  re- 
ported, and  now  reforms,  from  consti- 
tutional government  to  short  hair  for 
men  and  long  feet  for  women,  are 
well  within  the  bounds  of  practical 
possibilities. 

(4)  On  the  Opium  Question. 

On  September  20  an  edict  was  is- 
sued commanding  that  opium  smoking 
must  cease  within  ten  years.  On  No- 
vember 22  detailed  regulations  fol- 
lowed, finishing  with  the  statement 
that  the  British  Minister  was  to  be 
approached  with  the  object  of  progres- 
sively reducing  the  amount  imported 
from  India — the  crux  of  the  whole 
question.  For  the  Chinese  realize  the 
impossibility  of  really  rooting  out  this 
devastating  evil  so  long  as  Britain  has 
the  right  of  importing  as  much  as  she 
likes  at  a  nominal  duty. 

(5)  On  Postal  Matters. 
Note  the  following  figures : 

190 1  1905 
Post-offices  open  ..  176  1,626 

Letters,  etc.,  carried  10,500,000  76,000,000 

No  town  of  any  size  except  in  parts 
of  the  extreme  west  is  beyond  the 
Postal  Service,  which  covers  40,000 
miles  of  road  by  couriers,  5,000  miles 
by  boats,  2,270  miles  by  rail,  and  thou- 
sands of  miles  by  steamer.  This  mar- 
velous development  of  the  means  of 
the  intercommunication  of  thought  is 
welding  the  nation  into  an  intelligent 
unit.   The  great  daily  newspapers  (al- 


*  From  The  Church  Missionary  Gleaner. 


136 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


I  February 


most  unknown  ten  or  even  five  years 
ago)  now  published  in  all  the  great 
centers,  find  their  way  to  readers 
everywhere,  awakening  a  newness  of 
life  wonderful  to  behold.  The  exten- 
sive telegraph  lines,  linking  up  all  the 
chief  cities  with  Peking,  must  not  be 
forgotten. 

Is  the  Church  Awake? 

(1)  On  the  Education  Question? 
With  the  present  elaborate  system  of 

modern  education,  and  the  premium 
that  will  undoubtedly  be  put  on  those 
educated  in  the  anti-Christian  atmos- 
phere of  the  government  institutions, 
the  Church  may  find  herself  in  the 
same  weak  position  as  in  Japan,  unless 
advised  in  time.  Let  the  experience  in 
Japan  be  a  warning  and  a  warning 
heeded.  There  is  absolutely  no  time 
to  be  lost  in  planting  in  all  parts  of 
China  (for  one  part  is  as  open  and 
suitable  as  another)  numerous  Chris- 
tian schools  and  colleges.  These 
would  be  largely  if  not  entirely  self- 
supporting.  With  these  in  being  the 
government  schools  (often  anti-Chris- 
tian) would  have  to  compete.  But  if 
these  latter  are  established  first,  great 
hindrances  might  be  put  in  the  way  of 
starting  Christian  institutions  (as  in 
Japan)  to  the  lasting  weakness  of 
Christianity  and  the  Church's  disgrace. 

(2)  On  Military  Matters,  i.  e., 
Evangelistic  Work? 

Why  should  the  military  bugle 
sound  where  the  Gospel  trumpet  is  not 
heard?  All  China  is  open  and  ready 
to  give  attention.  It  is  as  easy  to  tell 
of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  in 
Song-pan  on  the  borders  of  Tibet  as 
in  Shanghai  on  the  borders  of  the 
ocean.  Why  is  it  not  being  done? 
Simply  because  so  few  warriors  of  the 
Cross  dare  brave  the  journey.  And 
the  whole  of  the  eighteen  provinces 
between  these  extreme  points  is  open. 
Shall  not  this  day  of  marvelous  op- 
portunity see  a  vast  influx  of  Gospel 
bearers  right  into  China?  Of  nearly 
3,500  missionaries  over  2,100  are  con- 
fined to  the  maritime  provinces. 

(3)  On  Reform? 

But  surely  Reform  does  not  concern 


us,  the  very  apostles  of  the  Reforma- 
tion? It  does,  for  methods  of  work 
suitable  for  a  people  asleep  need 
change  to  meet  the  requirements  of  a 
people  awake.  The  modern  cry  "China 
for  the  Chinese"  is  as  loud  in  the 
Church  as  anywhere.  Said  a  Chinese, 
"We  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  work 
with  you  if  you  will  zvork  on  our 
lines!"  All  our  methods  must  be  over- 
hauled if  we  are  to  secure  the  cooper- 
ation of  the  leading  Chinese  Chris- 
tians, especially  the  young  men.  It  is 
vital  to  the  future  success  of  Chris- 
tianity that  the  powerful  new  national 
life  be  not  alienated  from  the  Church 
by  keeping  the  whole  (as  at  present) 
administration  of  mission  work  in  for- 
eign hands.  It  is  not  yet  too  late  to 
mend  our  ways. 

(4)  On  the  Opium  Question? 
The  disgrace  of  being  a  partner  to 

the  arrangement  of  importing  opium, 
a  poison,  into  China,  at  the  nominal 
duty  of  four  per  cent.,  still  remains. 
Can  the  conscience  of  the  Church  be 
awake  on  this  "morally  indefensible" 
conduct?  Opium  smoking  is  so  bad 
morally  that  no  smoker  is  allowed  in 
the  Chinese  Church.  Great  Britain  re- 
ceives from  the  trade  in  opium,  an 
agent  of  destruction,  ten-fold  more 
money  than  she  spends  on  the  Gospel, 
an  agent  of  salvation,  for  the  Chinese. 

(5)  On  Postal  Matters,  i.  e.,  Com- 
plete Occupation? 

Of  the  1,626  places  with  post-offices 
how  many  are  mission  stations?  Of 
the  2,000  or  so  official  cities  how  many 
have  resident  missionaries?  One  re- 
cent estimate  gives  the  number  as  un- 
der 400,  but  until  the  returns  for  the 
Centenary  Conference  in  Shanghai 
(May,  1907)  are  complete,  it  is  im- 
possible to  tell  accurately.  But  sup- 
pose that  there  are  500,  there  still  re- 
main the  great  majority  unoccupied. 
If  the  government  require  these  2,000 
centers  for  administrative  purposes, 
surely  the  Church  can  require  no  less 
for  the  purpose  of  universal  evan- 
gelization !  The  area  of  effective  in- 
fluence of  any  station  is  limited  to 
about  one  day's  journey  on  foot  from 
it.    Is  the  Church  Awake? 


CHINA'S   NEED  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  * 


(WRITTEN   J'»V  A  CHINESE) 


Instances  are  not  few,  in  Western 
countries,  in  which  men  and  women 
have  lost  their  self-poise  and  have 
committed  acts  of  rashness  and  atroc- 
ity under  the  influence  of  sensational 
literature,  notwithstanding  the  strong 
widespread  influence  of  religion,  which 
helps  to  a  great  extent  to  counteract 
its  evil  effects.  If  this  is  so  in  Eu- 
rope, how  much  more  so  will  it  be 
in  China  ?  Religion  has  no  strong  and 
permanent  hold  upon  our  people ;  and 
add  to  this  the  present  impressionable 
period  through  which  we  are  passing, 
in  which  anything  of  good  or  evil  may 
produce  its  lasting  impress,  there  is 
every  reason  for  us  to  be  on  guard ; 
and  unless  our  press  will  take  active 
measures  to  check  the  increasing  cur- 
rent of  this  kind  of  base  literature 
which  is  now  fast  flooding  our  mar- 
ket, we  shall  only  regret  when  it  is  too 
late. 

Times  have  changed.  Our  classics 
are  no  longer  a  part  of  our  educational 
program,  and  the  modern  student 
while  building  up  his  intellectual  struc- 
ture with  the  materials  of  modern 
learning,  has  allowed  his  moral  edi- 
fice to  be  left  neglected.  Will  modern 
learning  with  its  tendency  toward 
materialism  and  skepticism  be  suf- 
ficient guarantee  for  the  production  of 
a  good  citizenship?  The  negative  an- 
swer of  the  foremost  civilized  coun- 
tries in  Europe  and  America  is  proved 
by  the  greater  zeal  with  which  they 
foster  moral  education  among  her  stu- 
dents. And  the  various  religious  or- 
ganizations, as  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  and 
others,  are  doing  their  best  to  coun- 
teract the  dangerous  influences  of 
modern  materialism  in  colleges.  The 
need  of  some  sort  of  systematic  moral 
training  is  emphasized  by  the  tendency 
among  our  young  students  to  lose 
their  head  and  go  off  at  a  tangent  at 
the  slightest  provocation.  Surely, 
among  the  important  factors,  which 
make  up  our  new  nation,  the  moral 
training  of  our  students  is  the  one 
which  claims  our  serious  considera- 
tion. 


The  only  true  statesman  is  the 
statesman  who  has  measured  the  sub- 
tle and  powerful  forces  of  the  heart. 
The  only  true  reform  is  the  reform 
which  attacks  sin  in  the  human  heart. 
The  vision  of  sin  may  well  appall  the 
bravest  soul. 

The  earnest  student  of  history  sees 
its  black  stream  moving  irresistibly 
down  the  ages,  millions  and  millions 
of  men,  women  and  even  children 
helplessly  engulfed  in  its  loathsome 
filth.  Horrid  idols  instead  of  the  beau- 
tiful God ;  brawling  harems  instead  of 
the  Christian  home ;  woman  the  slave 
of  man,  instead  of  his  companion; 
man,  lecherous  and  lustful,  women 
cowed  and  ill-tempered ;  the  shallow 
philosophy  and  icy  ethics  of  the  world, 
instead  of  the  warm  and  glowing 
teachings  of  heaven ;  the  tyranny  of 
fear  and  superstition  instead  of  the 
liberty  of  truth ;  the  slavery  of 
appetite  of  passion,  instead  of  the 
masterful  spirit  of  him.  that  over- 
cometh ;  wickedness  intrenched  in  an- 
cient times,  in  laws,  in  languages,  in 
the  social  systems  in  religious  forms, 
and  fortified  by  the  authority  and  pres- 
tige of  thousands  of  years  of  history. 
O,  horrid  ocean  of  sin,  who  shall 
measure  thy  borders?  Who  tell  the 
tale  of  thy  relentless  years  ?  Thy  east- 
ern wave  sweeps  man's  fair  Garden 
of  Eden,  and  thy  western  shore  no 
man  knoweth.  Thebes,  Xineveh, 
Babylon,  Athens,  Rome,  are  but 
wrecked  ships  on  thy  shores.  Xo  time, 
no  clime,  but  has  reason  to  curse  thee. 
Who  is  able  to  cleanse  thy  foul 
depths  ? 

Fellow-countrymen,  shall  we  not 
view  this  vision  with  fear?  Shall  we 
not  sit  in  the  ashes,  tear  out  our  hair 
and  wring  our  hands  in  despair  ?  Are 
we  women  or  children?  If  we  are 
men,  then  let  us  gird  up  our  loins  and 
unitedly  combat  our  greatest  infernal 
foe,  our  national  ulcer,  which  is  sap- 
ping and  gnawing — and  will  sap  and 
gnaw,  if  we  do  not  nip  it  in  the  bud — 
the  foundation  of  our  national  struc- 
ture ? 


*  From  the  World's  Chinese  Students'  Journal. 


EDITORIALS 


THE  PERILS  OF  RICHES 

Few  dangers  of  our  day  are  more 
threatening  both  to  the  individual  and 
the  community  than  vast  accumula- 
tions of  wealth  in  the  hands  of  one 
person.  This  is  not  unprecedented, 
for  a  few  examples  are  found  in  an- 
cient history,  but  the}'  are  exceptions. 
Crcesus,  the  last  of  the  Lydian  Kings, 
(568-554  B.  C),  has  become  prover- 
bial for  his  immense  possessions.  He 
gave  to  the  temple  and  people  at  Del- 
phi, a  pyramid  of  bricks  of  silver  and 
gold,  surmounted  by  a  golden  lion — 
the  value  of  which  is  estimated  at 
$4,000,000.  Accompanying  this  were 
two  enormous  bowls,  of  solid  gold  and 
silver,  and  of  the  most  artistic  work- 
manship, worth  a  million  more.  He 
also  sent  a  golden  image  of  a  woman, 
five  feet  high,  worth  yet  another  equal 
sum.  To  these  sumptous  gifts  he 
added  three  hundred  and  sixty  golden 
bowls,  and  a  present  of  twelve  dol- 
lars to  each  man  in  the  city,  and  a 
sacrificial  offering  of  3,000  head  of 
each  animal  used  in  worship.  More- 
over he  gave  an  exact  duplicate  to  the 
temple  at  Branchidae.  A  moderate 
estimate  of  the  value  of  all  these  gifts 
reckons  them  as  representing  $200,- 
000,000 — a  sum,  spent  in  gifts  on  one 
occasion  to  two  foreign  divinities, 
equal  to  two  or  three  of  the  largest 
fortunes  now  possessed  by  the  richest 
multi-millionaires.  If  we  are  to  trust 
Herodotus,  these  gifts  were  compara- 
tive trifles,  when  the  wealth  behind 
them  is  estimated.  Yet  of  all  this  incal- 
culable riches,  lavished  in  such  reck- 
less extravagance,  absolutely  noth- 
ing remains  but  a  name  that  is  pro- 
verbial for  great  possessions. 

Contrast  such  a  monopoly  of  money 
with  the  self  sacrifice  of  large  and  lib- 
eral giving,  that  makes  accumulation 
impossible  by  the  constant  distribution 
of  income.  What  peril  is  involved  in 
such  vast  wealth,  in  making  its  owner 
proud  and  selfish  and  autocratic,  and 
in  tempting  him  to  use  it  for  unlaw- 
ful ends,  or  in  controlling  and  domi- 


nating Church  and  State.  How  few  hu- 
man beings  can  be  trusted  to  hold  and 
wield  a  golden  sceptre !  The  history 
of  the  race  shows  that,  unless  with 
accumulation  of  property  there  goes, 
side  by  side  and  in  increasing  propor- 
tion, the  dissemination  of  it  in  the  up- 
lifting of  mankind,  it  becomes  a  curse 
rather  than  a  blessing.  Nor  will  giv- 
ing suffice  unless  it  is  commensurate 
with  getting.  What  costs  no  self-de- 
nial counts  but  little  in  the  final  reck- 
oning. Gifts  are  to  be  judged  not  by 
what  is  parted  with  but  by  what  is 
kept.  To  some  a  million  dollars  may 
involve  less  sacrifice  than  to  others,  a 
dime.  The  overflow  of  a  cup  that  is 
constantly  refilling,  is  not  true  giving. 
Where  a  man  gives  from  so  vast  an 
income  that  he  never  knows  it,  there 
can  be  little  or  no  blessing  to  his  own 
soul.  We  must  learn  that  the  rapidity 
and  volume  of  the  outflow  should 
keep  pace  with  that  of  the  income ; 
and  that  the  ratio  of  disbursement 
should  increase  with  the  increase  of 
wealth.  Then  the  new  era  shall  dawn 
when,  on  the  altars  of  God,  man  shall 
lav  gifts  of  such  princely  sort  as  shall 
befit  merchant  princes,  and  the 
Prince  of  Peace.  Men  shall  learn 
what  stewardship  means,  and  hold  all 
things  in  trust,  calling  nothing  their 
own ;  and  there  will  be  no  lack  in  any 
department  of  God's  work.  Not  only 
will  prayer  and  praise  be  continual, 
but  gifts  shall  be  offered  with  such 
magnificence  of  generosity  and  un- 
selfishness, as  shall  realize  the  typical 
forecast  of  the  Kings  of  Sheba  and 
Seba. 

SHOULD  CHINESE  CHRISTIANS  GIVE 
UP  ANCESTOR  WORSHIP? 

Many  Christians  have  discust  the 
question  whether  the  ancestor  worship 
of  the  Chinese  may  be  liberally  inter- 
preted so  as  to  allow  Chinese  con- 
verts to  continue  it. 

Roman  Catholics  ardently  debated 
it  in  the  seventeenth  century.  The 
Jesuits  took  the  ground  that  ancestor 


EDITORIALS 


139 


worship  is  really  only  ancestor  hom- 
age, civil,  not  religious,  and  therefore 
to  be  tolerated.  The  Dominicans  and 
Franciscans,  on  the  contrary,  main- 
tained that  it  w  as  worship  proper,  ren- 
dered as  to  gods,  and  therefore  idol- 
atry. 

Rome  had  every  motive  to  favor  the 
Jesuits'  view  as  they  were  much  more 
numerous  and  more  successful  than 
the  others.  The  Chinese  Emperor 
had  pronounced  for  their  opinion  and 
to  contradict  it  made  sure  that  Chris- 
tianity would  be  proscribed  in  China. 
The  Popes  knew  how  unpleasant  the 
consequences  were  apt  to  be  if  they 
opposed  the  Jesuits,  who  had  it  in 
their  power  to  cause  the  chariot 
wheels  of  the  Holy  See  to  drive  heav- 
ily. Notwithstanding  these  considera- 
tions, however,  Rome  decided  that  the 
Chinese  veneration  of  ancestors  is 
worship,  not  merely  civil  homage,  and 
that  it  is,  therefore,  idolatry,  and  must 
be  forbidden  to  Christians. 

The  late  Dr.  Ernest  Faber  thor- 
oughly approved  of  the  decision,  and 
said  that  had  it  turned  out  otherwise 
Christianity  would  have  become  little 
more  than  a  form  of  Confucianism. 

The  same  question  has  long  been 
pondered  by  Protestant  missionaries, 
who  have  almost  unanimously  arrived 
at  the  same  conclusion. 

Travelers,  who  dash  off  ink 
sketches  of  the  outside  of  things  and 
never  take  pains  to  look  deeper,  call 
missionaries  narrow  minded  for  seek- 
ing to  restrain  their  converts  from 
further  compliance  with  what  these  ob- 
servers style  "vital  usages  of  Chinese 
life."  Somewhat  in  the  same  way  the 
pagans  of  Rome  thought  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  It  is  easy  to  see,  from 
contemptuous  tolerance  of  the  Em- 
peror Hadrian's  language,  that  he  was 
perfectly  willing  that  the  Church 
should  exist,  for  he  seriously  medi- 
tated worshiping  Christ  as  a  god 
of  the  Empire.  When  he  found  that 
the  Christians  could  not  be  moved  to 
perform  "The  Roman  Ceremonies,"  or 
to  worship  the  Emperor's  genius,  he 
had  to  let  the  laws  take  their  course 
which  made  such  customs  obligatory. 


The  whole  future  of  Christianity  was 
bound  up  with  this  refusal  to  let  the 
new  wine  be  put  into  the  wornout 
wine  skins.  Had  the  Church  complied 
with  this  moderate  and  "reasonable" 
request,  as  the  Emperor  esteemed  it, 
the  Empire  would  still  have  perished, 
but  the  Church,  having  thus  become 
essentially  bound  up  with  it,  would 
have  perished  with  it. 

Martyrdom  is  not  a  pleasant  thing, 
or  it  would  not  be  martyrdom.  Xo 
one  knows  how  he  would  behave  if 
confronted  with  it,  above  all  if  those 
dearest  to  him  were  involved  in  the 
peril.  It  is  much  easier  to  let  Chris- 
tianity appear  as  an  elastic  and  com- 
pliant thing,  mildly  disapproving  evil 
and  error,  but  energetically  opposing 
tumult,  and  angrily  disavowing  the 
unseasonable  zeal  of  those  who  cause 
a  ferment  in  society. 

It  is  very  pleasant  to  have  the  ap- 
probation of  foreign  secretaries,  and 
diplomatists,  but  above  all  of  news- 
paper reporters  and  review  writers. 
If  these  are  our  gods,  let  us  follow 
them.  We  shall  have  our  reward, 
which,  they  tell  us,  lies  not  in  some 
cloudy  heaven,  but  in  solid  credit  and 
comfort  here  on  earth.  But  if  we 
own  Him  for  our  God,  who  has  said: 
"I  came  not  to  send  peace  on  earth, 
but  a  sword,"  let  us  follow  Him.  "It 
is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be 
as  his  Master,  and  the  servant  as  his 
Lord."  In  this  form  martyrdom  is 
within  our  reach,  and  wre  are  not  to 
shrink  from  it. 

There  is  abundance  of  room  for 
prudence  in  China,  and  courteous 
compliance  with  national  usage  and 
feeling,  altho  the  anger  of  the  Chinese 
is  roused  ten  times  by  the  brutality  of 
merchants  or  tourists  for  once  that  it 
is  kindled  by  the  carelessness  of  mis- 
sionaries, at  least  of  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries. If  our  purpose  is  not  to  rev- 
olutionize the  world,  we  are  scarcely 
Christians.  The  one  great  revolution 
the  Chinese  need  is,  that  they  be  de- 
tached from  ancestor  worship.  It  has 
been  well  declared,  that  there  can  be 
no  true  future  for  a  country  so  relent- 
lessly held  in  the  grasp  of  the  genera- 


140 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[  February 


tions  gone.  When  this  persistent  spell 
is  broken,  the  Fourth  Commandment 
will  still  nourish  the  virtue  of  filial 
reverence,  in  which  assuredly  the  He- 
brews have  never  fallen  short,  but  will 
no  longer  suffer  it  to  be  a  bar  to 
progress,  to  the  more  intimate  affec- 
tion due  to  the  wife,  to  the  manly  in- 
dependence of  parental  care,  and  to 
the  forelooking  vision  of  the  genera- 
tions to  come. 

GATHERING  STATISTICS 

Every  thoughtful  missionary  has  a 
feeling  of  special  sympathy  for  those 
who  work  out  interdenominational 
statistical  tables,  but  it  is  practically 
impossible,  as  things  now  stand,  to 
produce  an  accurate  statement  and  it 
will  continue  to  be  impossible  to  be 
accurate  until  suitable  united  action  is 
taken  by  the  heads  of  the  missionary 
societies  in  Britain  and  America.  Is 
that  too  much  to  expect?  With  the 
executive  machinery  now  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  missionary  enterprise  it  is 
very  near  to  being  "slothful  in  busi- 
ness" for  our  societies  to  defer  unifica- 
tion of  reports  for  the  general  public, 
at  least  upon  general  lines.  The  need 
of  this  is  apparent  to  every  student  of 
missions. 

Mr.  Robert  E.  Lewis,  of  China, 
thought  it  well  to  have  an  accurate 
statement  of  the  missions  in  China 
and  turned  to  the  latest  authorities, 
the  statistics  in  the  Centenary  His- 
tory, those  prepared  by  the  Forward 
Movement  Study  Course  for  Dr. 
Smith's  new  "Uplift  of  China,"  and 
those  in  Mr.  Broomhall's  "Chinese 
Empire."  The  comparative  table  be- 
low shows  that  in  no  point  do  these 
statistics  agree,  though  all  are  pub- 
lished this  year,  and  in  that  most  in- 
teresting particular,  Chinese  Church 
membership,  there  is  a  variation  of 
about  thirty-seven  thousand.  The 
"Uplift  of  China"  says,  for  its  table: 
"The  statistics  have  been  compiled  by 
direct  correspondence  with  mission 
boards,"  but  Mr.  Broomhall  remarks, 
"Some  reports  actually  give  no  statis- 
tics, and  in  not  a  few  cases  the  figures 
needed  are  not  easily  found.  Nothing 


more  than  an  approximation  is  possi- 
ble under  existing  conditions." 


SHOiinqujuoo 

O  H 

saauoijBqcuj 

%    -  * 

0°  CO 

r>  *y 

sj3qraaj\[  ipjnqo 

£     %  5 

CO            M  <i 

a\  \n 

puB  siooips  Xjb 
-uoissijm  UI  S}U3p 
-njS  pub  siidnti 

€  %  % 

_T 

lO         vo  iO 

suoi}B}s-qns 

PUB  SUOI!}B}S 

o  o  5 
u5  *f 

asauiqo  ibjoj. 

o"       "*  00 

On  ?  C?\ 
O          CTn  Os 

S3UBUOISSip\I 

3,746 
3,769 
3,719 

Centenary 
Conference: 

Uplift  of 
China:  .  . 

Chinese 
Empire:  . 

Should  these  conditions  continue 
longer?  Can  not  the  Mission  Boards 
"get  together  on  a  uniform  and  intel- 
ligible scheme?" 

THE  CIVIC  FORUM 

This  is  an  organization  in  New 
York,  for  the  discussion  of  matters 
having  a  supposedly  important  bear- 
ing on  higher  ideals  in  social  life  and 
civil  service,  and  it  is  hoped  it  may 
wield  a  powerful  scepter  in  influen- 
cing not  only  this  nation,  but  all  oth- 
ers. It  is  meant  to  be  essentially  a 
forum  of  the  world.  Addresses  are 
planned  to  be  given  by  men  of  promi- 
nence from  all  parts. 

Ten  meetings  are  planned  for  Car- 
negie Hall,  the  first  having  been  held 
on  November  20,  and  addressed  by 
Governor  Hughes,  as  chief  speaker. 
Invitations  to  speak  have  been  ex- 
tended to  Bjornson,  the  Norwegian 
author  and  reformer;  Rudyard  Kip- 
ling, John  Burns,  a  labor  leader  in 
Great  Britain ;  Sir  Robert  Hart,  for 
more  than  forty  years  inspector-gen- 
eral of  customs  in  China ;  Lord  Cur- 


EDITORIALS 


I4l 


zon,  formerly  governor-general  of  In- 
dia ;  Jules  Siegfried,  a  member  of  the 
French  Chamber  of  Deputies;  Fred- 
erick Van  Elden,  of  Holland  ;  Gover- 
nors Folk,  of  Missouri,  and  Johnson, 
of  Minnesota,  etc.,  and  the  topics  to 
be  discust  will  be  mainly  political 
and  economic. 

Representative  citizens,  whether 
youths  or  adults,  such  as  may  be  nom- 
inated by  teachers,  judges  or  organi- 
zations, are  to  be  delegates  to,  or  pre- 
ferred members  of,  the  Civic  Forum 
body  and  expected  to  make  the  most 
of  their  opportunities  as  hearers,  stu- 
dents, and  eventually  workers.  Only 
speakers  of  high  repute  and  who  have 
a  reputation  for  doing  effective  work 
will  be  invited  to  address  the  gath- 
erings. 

THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS 

Modern  corruption  shows  practi- 
cal disregard  for  all  ethical  restraints. 

Clough's  version,  which  he  entitled 
"The  Latest  Decalog,"  is  an  experi- 
ment in  pure  cynicism : 

Thou  shalt  have  one  God  only:  who 

Would  be  at  the  expense  of  two? 

No  graven  images  may  be 

Worshiped,  except  the  currency; 

Swear  not  at  all:  for,  for  thy  curse 

Thine  enemy  is  none  the  worse; 

At  church  on  Sunday  to  attend 

Will  serve  to  keep  the  world  thy  friend: 

Honor  thy  parents:  that  is,  all 

From  whom  advancement  may  befall; 

Thou  shalt  not  kill:  but  needs  not  strive 

Officiously  to  keep  alive; 

Do  not  adultery  commit: 

Advantage  rarely  comes  of  it; 

Thou  shalt  not  steal:  an  empty  feat 

When  it's  so  lucrative  to  cheat; 

Bear  not  false  witness:  let  the  lie 

Have  the  time  on  its  own  wings  to  fly; 

Thou  shalt  not  covet:  but  tradition 

Approves  all  forms  of  competition. 

A  SINGULAR  IMMUNITY 

How  often  and  sadly  are  we  re- 
minded that  the  vices  imported  by  civ- 
ilization and  the  crimes  learned  from 
representatives  of  Christian  nations, 
are  sometimes  the  most  serious  obsta- 
cles to  the  progress  of  the  gospel 
among  rude  and  barbarous  peoples. 
Another,  and  a  quaint  illustration  of 
this  is  furnished  by  a  story  of  Bishop 
Whipple,  so  long  the  Bishop  of  Min- 


nesota, and  such  a  life  long  friend  of 
the  Redman. 

He  was  about  to  hold  religious  ser- 
vices near  an  Indian  village  in  one  of 
the  Western  States,  and  before  going 
to  the  place  of  meeting  asked  the  chief 
who  was  his  host,  whether  it  was  safe 
for  him  to  leave  his  effects  unguarded 
in  the  lodge. 

"Plenty  safe,"  grunted  the  red  man. 
"No  white  man  in  a  hundred  miles 
from  here." 

A  REMEDY  FOR  DISUNION 

A  member  of  his  church  was  ser- 
iously ill,  and  all  known  remedies 
failed  to  touch  the  disease.  Pos- 
sessing some  medical  knowledge,  Dr. 
Duvall  suggested  to  the  doctors  in  at- 
tendance a  new  medicine,  two  drugs 
in  combination.  "The  two  drugs  will 
oppose  each  other,"  was  the  reply. 
"They  can  not  coalesce."  "Not  out- 
side," he  said.  "But  if  we  could  get 
them  into  the  Lord's  laboratory  inside, 
maybe  they  would  work  together." 
So  it  was ;  the  patient  was  cured.  "No 
man  has  harmonized  Arminianism  and 
Calvinism,"  Dr.  Duvall  said  to  the 
Committee.  "But  if  we  get  them  to- 
gether into  the  Lord's  laboratory  they 
will  work  all  right."  So  it  seems 
likely  to  be. 

THE  VALUE  OF  HOME  MISSIONS 

Those  who  depreciate  Home  Mis- 
sions should  read  carefully  Cali- 
fornia's early  chronicles.  When  the 
golden  gates  were  opened  in  1848,  by 
the  discovery  of  gold  on  the  property 
of  Colonel  Sutter  in  Coloma  County, 
the  news  spread  like  a  prairie  fire,  and 
men,  dropping  their  business  and  leav- 
ing their  families,  rushed  to  the  new 
Ophir,  and  the  more  when  it  was  fur- 
ther found  that  the  whole  State  was 
a  gold  mine.  From  South  America, 
Europe  and  even  China,  as  well  as 
the  Atlantic  coast,  the  throngs  poured 
in.  So  unparalleled  was  the  inrush 
that  in  an  incredible  time  there  was 
a  quarter  of  a  million  of  adventurers, 
energetic,  reckless  and  dangerous. 
Gambling  was  a  universal  passion  and 
indulged  on  a  colossal  scale.  Whole 
squares  in  San  Francisco  were  given 


1 42 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


up  to  it,  and  as  much  as  $20,000  was 
risked  on  the  turn  of  a  card  or  a 
throw  of  dice.  Fortunes  were  staked 
and  lost  or  won  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
with  a  coolness  that  amounted  to  in- 
difference. 

Prices  rose  to  fabulous  figures. 
No  one  would  render  any  sort  of  serv- 
ice for  less  than  half  a  dollar  and 
the  smallest  change  used  was  a  quar- 
ter of  a  dollar.  Circus  seats  were  from 
$3  in  the  pit  to  $55  in  a  private  box. 
The  most  indifferent  board  was  $20  a 
week,  flour  and  pork,  $40  a  barrel, 
coarse  boots  as  much  a  pair,  wages 
from  one  dollar  an  hour  to  $20  a  day. 
The  "Parker  House,"  a  two-story 
frame  building,  rented  for  $120,000  a 
year,  gamblers  paying  for  the  entire 
second  story.  Outlaws  poured  in 
from  all  parts  of  the  world.  Justice 
could  not  be  properly  administered. 
The  "Red  Hand"  was  everywhere  rob- 
bing and  killing.  Lynch  law  was  the 
common  refuge  in  the  lawless  condi- 
tion of  the  State;  in  185 1,  San  Fran- 
cisco found  burglary,  arson,  and  mur- 
der so  frightfully  rampant,  that  the 
courts  seemed  rather  to  shield  than 
convict  criminals ;  and  a  Vigilance 
Committee  took  two  men — McKenzie 
and  \\  nittaker — from  prison  and  hung 
them  in  the  street.  Casey — who  had 
been  in  prison  in  Xew  York — was  a 
member  of  the  Board  of  Supervisors, 
but  he  was  charged  with  the  sale  of 
nominations,  stuffing  ballot  boxes, 
procuring  the  passage  of  fraudulent 
bills,  etc.  This  man  murdered  Mr. 
King,  who  had  in  his  newspaper  ex- 
posed him,  and  with  a  gambler,  Cora, 
who  had  shot  the  U.  S.  Marshal,  was 
hung  by  the  Vigilance  Committee, 
after  trial  in  their  rooms. 

Though  the  Vigilance  Committee 
conducted  all  its  affairs  with  dignity 
and  calmness,  it  shows  the  state  of 
society  when  such  a  provisional  and 
irregular  government  could  be  neces- 
sary. For  considerable  time  the  power 
of  the  State  was  in  their  hands,  even 


when  opposed  by  constituted  authori- 
ties. When  they  surrendered  their 
office,  they  had  tried  and  disposed  of 
thirty  cases,  and  executed  four.  Their 
heavy  expenses  were  borne  by  volun- 
tary contributions.  That  their  re- 
markable administration  was  approved 
by  the  best  part  of  the  citizens  is 
evident  from  the  fact  that  their  judg- 
ment controlled  the  subsequent  choice 
of  public  offices,  both  in  city  and 
State.  And  to  this  day  the  compara- 
tive quiet  and  order  of  the  city  is 
largely  due  to  them.  Let  it  be  added 
that  the  Home  Missionaries,  dis- 
patched to  this  State  in  its  early  his- 
tory cooperated  with  this  committee, 
and  it  was  an  essentially  Christian  in- 
fluence which  rescued  the  city  and 
State  from  the  rule  of  violence. 

MR.  ARNOT'S  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

Mr.  F.  S.  Arnot,  well  known  as 
founder  of  the  Garenganze  Mission, 
is  about  to  build  a  dispensary  and  op- 
erating ward  with  money  given  by 
two  friends  in  America,  for  Dr.  Saw- 
yer. God  is  blessing  the  work.  At 
all  the  stations  it  is  proving  a  won- 
derful time  of  ingathering;  as  he  ex- 
presses it,  "fruit  in  its  season,  and 
without  any  effort  falling  into  the  lap 
of  the  missionaries."  Of  course  trials 
and  difficulties  increase,  but  notwith- 
standing, the  work  goes  steadily  on  at 
the  four  Garenganze  stations. 

PAINTINGS    BY    "THE    MAN  WHO 
LAUGHS  BUT  DOES  NOT  TALK" 

There  have  been  so  many  requests 
for  copies  of  these  paintings  men- 
tioned in  the  Missionary  Review  for 
September  that  we  have  obtained  four 
of  them  from  Dr.  De  Forest  and  can 
offer  these  to  our  readers.  They  are 
artistic  water  colors  of  Japan's  fa- 
mous mountain,  Fuji,  on  silk.  A  small 
booklet  will  be  sent  with  each  paint- 
ing to  describe  the  artist  and  the  work 
he  is  doing  for  the  evangelization  of 
Japan. 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


CHINA 

Difficulties  in  China 

The  missionaries  of  the  Berlin  Mis- 
sionary Society  report  from  the  prov- 
ince of  Kiang-si  in  China  that  a  re- 
volt, very  similar  to  that  of  the  Boxers 
in  1900,  broke  out  last  September.  A 
secret  society,  which  calls  itself  Schin- 
ta-fui  (Society  of  the  Fighters  of  the 
Spirit),  has  been  organized.  Its  mem- 
bers meet  during  the  night  and  work 
themselves  into  a  rage  by  warlike 
exercises.  They  believe  that  they  are 
in  league  with  supernatural  powers 
and  are  able  to  destroy  all  foreigners. 
Primarily,  they  direct  their  attacks 
upon  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries 
and  their  followers,  and  it  is  said  that 
a  number  of  them  have  been  murdered. 
But,  after  all,  the  movement  is  directed 
against  all  foreigners  and  threatens 
the  Protestant  missionaries.  Under 
the  circumstances,  several  of  the 
German  missionaries  ■  were  forced 
to  leave  their  stations,  and  in  Sinjin 
the  scholars  fled,  so  that  the  school 
had  to  be  closed.  Two  German  chapels 
were  also  destroyed,  and  native  Chris- 
tians were  seriously  threatened.  The 
Chinese  Governor  has  done  all  in  his 
power  to  save  the  missionaries  and  to 
put  down  the  revolt,  and  the  latest  re- 
ports are  quite  favorable,  saying  that 
the  soldiers  have  overcome  the  move- 
ment. 

The  Chinese  Burn  a  Chapel 

A  cablegram  from  Shanghai  reports 
that  some  property  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  Church,  South,  was  de- 
stroyed by  rioters  at  Kiahsing-fu,  a 
town  in  the  Province  of  Chekiang 
early  in  January.  The  official  resi- 
dence of  the  local  magistrate  was  also 
destroyed  but  the  foreigners  at  Kia- 
hsing-fu are  reported  safe.  There  has 
been  considerable  unrest  recently  in 
this  province,  but  the  disorders  have 
been  directed  principally  against  the 
dynasty. 


A  Peculiar  Petition 

According  to  a  special  correspond- 
ent of  the  New  York  Evening  Post: 
"A  most  remarkable  memorial,  writ- 
ten with  the  writer's  own  blood,  has 
been  addressed  to  the  Foreign  Office 
at  Peking.  The  petitioner  is  Hsi 
Chien,  a  Manchu  censor  and  imperial 
clansman  of  the  Plain  Blue  Banner, 
and  he  recommends  nothing  less  than 
the  establishment  of  an  independent 
Roman  Catholic  Church  for  China. 
He  wants  the  Chinese  Government  to 
send  a  special  envoy  to  the  Pope  to 
request  the  appointment  of  a  papal 
nuncio  to  reside  in  Peking,  and  of  a 
Chinese  cardinal  to  be  the  head  of  the 
proposed  Chinese  Catholic  Church. 
The  ultimate  object  of  the  petition 
seems  to  be  to  put  an  end  to  the  re- 
ligious disturbances  in  China,  which, 
the  petitioner  states,  are  due  to  the 
foreign  missionaries.  Or,  he  would 
have  all  the  mission  churches  put  un- 
der Chinese  control,  utterly  failing  to 
understand  the  differences  between 
Methodists,  Episcopalians,  Baptists, 
Congregationalists,  Presbyterians,  etc. 
These  are  the  closing  words  of  the  pe- 
tition : 

"I  sncerely  hope  that  your  Excellency 
will  show  a  great  mercy  to  our  people  by 
taking  steps  at  once  to  arrange  with  the 
Grand  Government  Councils  and  Boards 
for  the  formation  of  a  National  Christian 
Association  in  China,  and  put  the  control 
of  all  the  churches  and  Christians  in  this 
country  in  our  hands,  in  order  to  main- 
tain our  great  Empire  in  safety  for  long 
years  to  come,  etc." 

The  World's  Oldest  Newspaper  Defunct 

It  is  reported  from  Peking  that  the 
publication  of  the  Peking  Gazette  has 
been  suspended.  This  gazette  is  much 
the  oldest  newspaper  in  the  world.  It 
was  first  issued  in  911  a.  d.,  and  has 
regularly  appeared  since  135 1.  It 
contains  no  popular  news,  but  gives 
the  daily  court  circular  and  selections 
of  memorials  and  reports  from  the 
high  officials  of  the  Empire  which  are 


144 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


daily  laid  before  the  Throne  by  the 
Advisory  Council.  This  historical 
journal  is  now  to  be  superseded  by  a 
paper  on  more  modern  lines,  known  as 
the  Government  Gazette. 

"A  Sample  of  Chinese  Heathenism" 

"Recently  some  professional  procur- 
ers going  the  rounds  of  the  cities  of 
Northern  China,  buying  girls  for  the 
brothels  of  Shanghai,  stopped  here  in 
their  diabolical  quest.  They  nego- 
tiated a  sale  with  a  mother  (living  not 
far  from  us)  for  her  17-year-old 
daughter.  Now,  according  to  the 
heathen  Chinese  standard,  abnormally 
small  feet  are  an  important  element 
of  female  beauty.  As  this  daughter's 
feet  were  not  small  enough  to  enable 
her  mother  to  command  the  sum  de- 
sired, the  mother  arose  at  midnight, 
while  the  children  were  sleeping  peace- 
fully on  their  brick  bed  (resting  their 
heads  on  brick  pillows),  took  a  big 
stone  hammer  and  proceeded  to  beat 
the  feet  of  the  daughter  in  question 
to  a  pulp.  The  agonizing  pain,  the 
heart-rending  screams,  were  of  no 
avail.  Thus  was  completed  the  process 
of  binding  into  smaller  compass  and 
thereby  expediting  a  more  advanta- 
geous sale.  This  incident  is  one  of  the 
daily,  inevitable  corollaries  —  whose 
woe  extends  ceaselessly  to  scores  of 
millions — of  the  fundamental  teaching 
of  China's  man-made  religion.  Women 
are  worth  practically  nothing  till  the 
mothers  of  sons." 

Closer  Union  of  German  Societies  in  China 

The  good  news  comes  from  China 
that  representatives  of  three  great 
German  missionary  societies  at  work 
in  the  Empire  have  taken  the  first 
steps  toward  a  closer  approachment 
of  the  societies  and  their  workers. 
The  superintendents  of  the  missionary 
work  of  the  Rhenish,  Basel  and  Berlin 
Missionary  Societies  in  China  met  on 
September  12,  1907,  and  decided  that 
"as  an  expression  of  mutual  friend- 
ship and  of  the  unity  of  the  three  Ger- 
man societies"  a  missionary  conference 
shall  be  held  biennially.  It  shall  be 
convened  alternately  at  Hongkong  (a 


station  of  the  Basel  society),  at  Can- 
ton (where  missionaries  of  the  Berlin 
society  labor),  and  at  Tungkun  (one 
of  the  stations  of  the  Rhenish  society), 
soon  after  the  Chinese  New  Year,  and 
each  society  will  be  represented  of- 
ficially by  three  delegates,  while  all 
other  missionaries  shall  be  most  cor- 
dially welcomed.  The  three  superin- 
tendents also  decided  upon  the  publi- 
cation of  a  common  weekly  paper 
which  shall  aid  the  native  helpers  and 
teachers  and  build  up  Christian  life 
and  thought  in  the  congregation  of 
the  three  societies.  Its  first  number 
was  scheduled  to  appear  in  January, 
1908,  and  its  contents  shall  be  relig- 
ious, scientific,  pedagogical,  entertain- 
ing, missionary,  and  to  a  small  extent 
political.  We  are  glad  of  these  first 
steps  toward  that  close  cooperation 
and  fellowship  of  the  different  mis- 
sionaries in  one  field,  which  must  be 
conducive  to  the  advancement  of  the 
Gospel. 

Racial  Hatred  in  China 

Racial  feeling  between  the  Chinese 
and  their  masters,  the  Manchus,  runs 
high  just  now,  and  many  Manchu 
officials  go  about  in  fear  and  tremb- 
ling with  the  dread  of  the  assassin 
upon  them.  An  Imperial  edict  has 
been  issued  deploring  this  racial  jeal- 
ousy asserting  the  absolute  impartiality 
of  the  Throne,  and  exhorting  both  par- 
ties, in  face  of  the  common  danger,  to 
work  together  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Empire. 

Imperial  edicts,  however,  do  not 
alter  facts.  The  Manchus  enjoy  many 
exceptional  privileges.  They  domi- 
nate the  central  government  and  mon- 
opolize the  best  posts  in  Peking. 
The  number  of  Manchu  officials 
throughout  the  Empire  is  out  of  all 
proportion  to  the  comparative  num- 
bers of  the  two  peoples.  Every  male 
Manchu  above  the  age  of  sixteen 
draws  a  monthly  allowance  from  the 
Government  and  a  quarterly  grant  of 
rice.  In  nine  out  of  the  eighteen 
provinces  of  China  proper  there  are 
Manchu  garrisons  which  long  since 
have  become  quite  useless. 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


145 


An  Encouraging  Ingathering 

The  Rev.  Albert  A.  Fulton,  of  Can- 
ton, in  his  second  quarterly  trip  to 
out-stations  received  225  men  and  wo- 
men on  confession  of  faith.  He  has 
39  chapels  -under  his  care.  The  Chi- 
nese have  subscribed  the  money  and 
are  building  a  railroad  in  a  section  of 
the  Canton  field.  This  road  will  be 
in  operation  in  about  six  months. 
This  will  greatly  facilitate  the  work 
in  the  Canton  field.  The  Chinese  built 
one  chapel  almost  without  any  assist- 
ance ;  the  cost  was  about  $600.  Other 
chapels  are  in  process  of  erection.  Of 
four  men  recently  ordained,  three 
have  been  called  to  self-supporting 
churches. 

Great  Good  Out  of  Great  Evil 

In  Shansi  Province  alone  during 
the  Boxer  outbreak  177  foreigners 
were  massacred.  But  instead  of  a 
money  indemnity,  at  the  suggestion  of 
Dr.  Timothy  Richard,  of  the  Chris- 
tian Literature  Society,  a  modern  uni- 
versity was  founded  for  the  education 
of  the  literati  of  the  province,  the  Im- 
perial Shansi  University,  located  in 
Tiyuan  fu.  Already  25  students  have 
been  sent  from  it  to  England  for  five 
years  of  further  study,  that  later  they 
promote  the  cause  of  progress  at 
home.  While  in  England  they  will  be 
directed  in  their  studies  by  Lord  Li 
Ching  Fang,  the  new  Chinese  Minis- 
ter to  Great  Britain. 

KOREA  AND  JAPAN 
Young  People  Organizing  in  the  Orient 

Good  tidings  come  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  Young  People's  Missionary 
Movement  both  in  China  and  in  Ko- 
rea. At  the  Centenary  Conference  in 
Shanghai  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  care  for  the  proper  development  of 
work  among  young  people,  and  this 
committee  has  resolved  to  ask  the 
Mission  Boards  to  send  out  mission- 
aries specially  to  develop  Sunday 
schools  and  Young  People's  Societies 
in  their  various  fields.  The  Korean 
missionaries  were  present  in  strong 
force  at  Shanghai,  and  they  too  have 
formed  a  committee  which  has  for  one 


of  its  objects  to  promote  the  study  of 
missions  in  Sunday-schools  and  other 
young  people's  organizations,  and  gen- 
erally to  foster  the  interest  of  the 
young  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
world.  Similar  steps  were  taken  ear- 
lier in  the  year  at  several  centers  in 
India.  These  results  are  due  to  the 
visit  of  Messrs.  Earl  Taylor  and  Vick- 
ery,  delegates  from  the  American 
Young  People's  Missionary  Move- 
ment.   They  are  hopeful  beginnings. 

How  Koreans  Work  and  Give 

Rev.  James  S.  Gale,  D.  D.,  who  has 
just  returned  to  Korea,  writes :  "Our 
church  building  holding  about  500  has 
become  too  small  for  a  congregation 
of  1,200.  A  collection  of  $60  was 
taken,  sheeting  bought  and  stitched 
together  into  an  awning.  The  autumn 
winds,  however,  blew  it  down  just  as 
the  company  of  1,600  had  started  to 
sing  the  first  hymn."  One  thousand 
dollars  in  gold  has  already  been  paid 
in  by  the  Christians  at  Seoul  to  build 
a  church  that  will  seat  all  the  people 
who  wish  to  attend. 

Japanese  Missions  in  Formosa 

There  are  nearly  3,000,000  people 
in  Formosa — the  great  majority  Chi- 
nese, 133.539  Head-hunters,  40,000 
Japanese.  Japanese  constitute  the  rul- 
ing class  and  are  influential  and  ag- 
gressive. Splendid  evangelistic  work 
is  now  being  carried  on  by  the  Japa- 
nese Church  for  the  Japanese  in  For- 
mosa. The  English  and  Canadian 
Presbyterian  missionaries  have  done 
great  work  in  Formosa.  The  Jap- 
anese Presbyterian  Church  is  attempt- 
ing to  aid  the  other  Presbyterian  bod- 
ies in  this  great  evangelistic  move- 
ment. The  work  is  extending  to  the 
savages — Head-hunters.  Mr.  Dogura, 
a  Japanese  forest  planter  and  a  Chris- 
tian, has  won  many  of  them  by  his  kind- 
ness. He  offers  to  support  a  Japanese 
missionary  to  these  degraded  people. 
A  Japanese  magistrate  on  his  planta- 
tion, near  where  the  Head-hunters 
live,  with  a  Christian  wife,  is  much 
interested.  The  wife  is  a  trained 
nurse.    She  is  trying  to  learn  the  lan- 


146 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


guage.  She  said  to  a  missionary:  "I 
am  trying  to  learn  the  language  of 
these  savages  and  win  them  by  kind- 
ness and  tender  care." 

Bible  Circulation  in  Japan 

Ever  since  March,  1906,  Osaka  has 
been  the  scene  of  a  sustained  effort  on 
the  part  of  the  colporteurs  on  the  staff 
of  the  two  British  societies  (the  Brit- 
ish and  Foreign  Bible  Society  and  the 
National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland). 
The  last  census  returns  show  in  1905 
a  population  of  1,069,458  inhabitants 
in  Osaka,  occupying  244,965  houses, 
and  the  intention  is  to  visit  every 
house  in  the  city.  One  of  the  leading 
daily  papers  comments  thus  on  the 
scheme :  "A  great  Bible-selling  cam- 
paign is  in  progress  in  the  city.  The 
plan  is  to  circulate  100,000  Scriptures 
if  possible.  A  large  supply  of  books 
has  been  provided  by  the  British  Bible 
Societies,  and  several  of  their  colpor- 
teurs have  made  a  commencement  in 
the  work.  So  far  it  has  been  most 
successful  in  Senda,  a  most  conserva- 
tive district  of  the  city.  We  consider 
the  movement  a  most  unique  and  in- 
teresting one."  From  March  15th  to 
December  31st  the  sales  amounted  to 
357  Bibles,  7,088  Testaments,  14,817 
portions ;  a  total  of  22,262  books.  In 
January  and  February  5,000  further 
copies  were  sold. 

Admissions   Made  by  Non-Christian 
Japanese 

Dr.  T.  Inoue,  one  of  the  ablest  phil- 
osophical writers  and  lecturers  in 
modern  Japan,  who  has  hitherto  bit- 
terly antagonized  the  religion  of  the 
Nazarene,  remarked  a  few  months  ago 
at  a  large  meeting  of  school  directors : 
" Formerly  Christianity  in  this  country 
was  not  in  agreement  with  the  State, 
but  such  is  no  longer  the  case,"  and 
he  readily  speaks  from  the  same  plat- 
form with  Pastor  Ebina,  Dr.  Nitobe 
and  other  prominent  Christians.  Re- 
cent papers  are  publishing  the  frank 
acknowledgment  of  Bankon  Shi- 
mada,  one  of  the  oldest  and  ablest 
Buddhist  priests  in  the  country:  "It 
is  hard  to  find  anybody  nowadays 


who  believes  in  Buddhism  sufficiently 
to  make  it  a  power  in  the  country. 
In  all  parts  of  Japan  our  adherents 
are  leaving  us  to  join  the  Christians. 
Among  the  upper  classes  there  seems 
to  be  scarcely  anybody  who  believes 
now  in  Buddhism.  .  .  .  With  such 
priests  as  we  see  to-day  there  is  no 
future  for  Buddhism." 

INDIA  AND  CEYLON 
Work  for  the  Lepers  in  the  Orient 

The  auxiliary  missionary  work 
which  is  carried  on  so  successfully  by 
the  Mission  to  Lepers  has  now  com- 
pleted its  thirty-first  year,  and  its  in- 
fluence is  scattered  over  78  asylums 
in  India,  Burma,  Ceylon,  China,  Ja- 
pan and  Sumatra.  It  was  surely  a 
divinely  inspired  plan  which  led  Mr. 
Wellesley  C.  Bailey  in  laying  the 
foundations  of  his  great  work  to  utilize 
the  missionaries  on  the  field  instead 
of  sending  out  workers  for  the  special 
mission.  In  this  way  the  mission  to 
lepers  has  become  an  interdenomina- 
tional movement,  and  its  own  influence 
has  spread  indefinitely,  while  it  has 
assisted,  without  competing  with  exist- 
ing missionary  societies. 

Among  the  outstanding  events  of 
the  past  year  may  be  mentioned — 

(1)  The  building  of  three  new  Asylums 
in  India. 

(2)  The  completion  of  several  new  build- 
ings. 

(3)  Two  new  openings  in  China,  and 
one  in  India. 

(4)  The  opening  of  the  Dhar  Asylum. 

(5)  The  dedication  of  three  leper 
churches,  viz.:  Tarn  Taran,  Alleppey  and 
Pui. 

(6)  The  arrangement  for  erection  of  an 
Asylum  at  Poona. 

A  Fakir  and  His  Doings 

In  the  modern  busy  street  in  Cal- 
cutta, called  Mow  Bazaar,  in  which 
the  Oxford  Mission  House  used  to 
stand,  I  saw  by  the  side  of  the  tram- 
line a  man,  stark  naked,  with  chains 
around  feet  and  hands.  He  was  lying 
flat  in  the  dust,  measuring  his  length 
on  the  ground.  He  rose  as  I  was 
looking,  advanced  a  few  paces,  and 
standing  upright,  with  his  feet  where 
his  nose  had  marked  the  dust,  he  pros- 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


147 


trated  himself  again,  proceeded  to  go 
through  the  same  motions.  He  was  a 
fakir,  or  devotee  of  some  sort,  and  I 
was  assured  that  he  was  going  to 
travel  in  this  manner  all  the  hundreds 
of  weary  miles  which  intervened  be- 
tween Calcutta  and  the  sacred  city  of 
Benares.  My  first  feeling  was,  I  fear, 
one  of  disgust  and  contempt  at  the 
superstitious  folly  of  the  man.  But  I 
hope  it  was  soon  overtaken  and 
checked  by  a  consideration  both 
worthier  and  with  more  of  humility  in 
it — the  consideration,  I  mean,  that  he, 
in  his  benighted  ignorance  of  the  char- 
acter of  God  and  of  the  way  to  serve 
Him,  was  taking  a  great  deal  more 
pains  about  his  devotions  than  I  was 
in  the  habit  of  doing  with  my  better 
knowledge. — Bsihop  Gore. 

A  Sikh  Fakir  Proclaiming  Christ 

Twice  a  year  a  meeting  is  held  near 
Amritsar,  called  the  "Prem-Sangat," 
which  means  literally,  "Love  Assem- 
bly." It  brings  together  the  Sikha  and 
Christians  in  a  friendly  way  to  allow 
preachers  of  each  religion  to  give  pub- 
lic addresses.  A  writer  in  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  Gazette  describes 
one  of  these  addresses  : 

At  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
mela,  those  present  sat  down  under  a  huge 
shamiana  (tent),  the  Christians  at  one  end 
to  the  number  of  20,  the  Sikhs,  numbering 
some  300,  on  one  side,  near  them  the  various 
branches  of  the  neo-Hindu  community,  and 
at  one  end  150  Mohammedans. 

When  we  had  been  sitting  on  our  crossed 
legs  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  there  was  a 
slight  excitement  in  the  camp.  Asking 
what  it  was,  I  was  told  that  Kesar  had  ar- 
rived. Almost  immediately  all  gave  the 
greatest  respect  and  reverence  to  an  old 
man — gray-headed,  wearing  a  fakir's  garb, 
with  hair  standing  straight  out  all  over  his 
head,  who  stept  into  the  assembly.  He 
stood  a  moment  with  outstretched  hands, 
with  his  followers  behind  him,  and  then  be- 
gan in  Punjabi  this  striking  utterance — stri- 
king because  coming  from  a  nominal 
heathen,  a  Sikh  fakir,  and  also  because  of 
the  contents  of  the  message  and  the  almost 
apostolic  boldness  with  which  it  was  de- 
livered : 

"There  is  one  Prophet. 

"There  is  one  living  Prophet. 

"There  is  one  Guru  (teacher). 

"There  is  one  living  Guru. 

"The  Guru  is  not  Guru  Nanak  (the  foun- 


der of  the  Sikh  religion).  The  Prophet  is 
not  Mohammed.  Guru  Nanak  is  dead.  Mo- 
hammed is  dead.  The  living  Prophet  is 
Jesus  Christ.  The  living  Guru  is  Jesus 
Christ." 

Mission  to  the  Lakhers 

In  the  northeast  of  India,  between 
the  borders  of  Arakan  and  Burma, 
lies  the  tail-end  of  the  Assam  Moun- 
tains.   These  are  inhabited  by  a  tribe 
of  wild  hillsmen  who  at  the  present 
time  are  enveloped  in  the  deepest  of 
heathen  darkness  and  superstition,  sac- 
rificing to  demons  in  the  hope  of  ward- 
ing off  any  evil  that  may  beset  them. 
After  much  prayer  the  call  came  to  me 
to  go  to  a  tribe  known  as  the  Lakhers, 
a  fine  race  of  men  physically,  but  spir- 
itually deep  in  the  mire  of  "sin.  Their 
country  lies  some  six  days'  march 
south    of    Lushai-land,    where  my 
brother,  Rev.  J.  Herbert  Lorrain,  and 
his  colleague,  Rev.  Fred  W.  Savidge, 
have  had  the  great  privilege  of  work- 
ing for  the  Master  for  the  last  fifteen 
years  and  have  been  enabled  to  reduce 
two   of  these,   then   unknown,  lan- 
guages— Lushai   and  Abor — to  wri- 
ting, as  well  as  to  translate  portions 
of  the  scripture  and  to  write  a  story 
of  the  Bible  in  the  Abor  tongue.  When 
these  two  pioneers  went  up  into  the 
Lushai  Hills  the  people  were  known 
as  notorious  head-hunters,  who  re- 
peatedly made  raids  on  the  planters  in 
the  plains,  carrying  away  their  heads 
into  their  mountain  retreats.  The  Lak- 
her  people  are  a  kin  tribe  to  the  Lu- 
shais,  but  they  speak  an  entirely  dif- 
ferent language,  which  at  present  is 
unknown  save  to  themselves,  and  is 
without  an  alphabet  or  sign  of  any 
kind.    I  have  just  completed  a  course 
of  medical   training  at  Livingstone 
College,  with  a  view  to  being  able  to 
help  them  in  body,  and  so  gain  their 
confidence. — London  Christian. 

Islam  and  Hinduism  Endowing  Colleges 

The  prince  of  powers  of  the  air  is 
alert.  Right  in  the  heart  of  our  mis- 
sion in  North  India,  a  powerful  Mo- 
hammedan college  has  been  founded 
and  liberally  endowed  in  the  city  of 
Aligarh.    Some  time  ago  its  founder, 


148 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[  February 


Sir  Sayad  Ahmad  Khan,  warned  the 
Hindus  against  letting  their  orphans 
fall  into  our  hands.  A  strong  Hindu 
college  has  been  endowed  at  Lahore, 
the  Punjab  capital,  to  bolster  up  Vedic 
Hinduism.  They  are  now  talking  of 
sending  missionaries  to  convert  Amer- 
ica to  the  Hindu  faith!  At  Hardoi, 
where  the  Ganges  emerges  from  the 
Himalayas,  perhaps  the.  most  sacred 
spot  in  India,  and  where  sometimes 
12,000,000  people  assemble  on  pil- 
grimage, a  Hindu  theological  semin- 
ary has  been  established  for  training 
preachers  for  primitive  Hinduism. 
Mrs.  Besant,  a  brilliant  English  wo- 
man, renegade  from  Christianity,  and 
posing  as  a  Hindu,  has  succeeded 
in  getting  the  Hindus  to  endow  a  Cen- 
tral Hindu  college  at  the  sacred  city 
of  Benares.  She  is  principal,  and  in 
her  last  report  proposes  in  the  female 
department  "the  education  of  girls  on 
the  lines  of  pure  Hinduism."  The  en- 
dowment is  building  up  rapidly.  The 
Brahamos,  an  advanced  Hindu  sect, 
are  now  proposing  a  theological  sem- 
inary at  Calcutta,  to  train  preachers 
and  missionaries  for  India  and  abroad. 

Rev.  T.  J.  Scott. 

Missions  As  One  Hindu  Sees  Them 

In  a  recent  contribution  to  the  My- 
sore Review  these  unqualified  words 
of  commendation  are  bestowed  with- 
out solicitation  by  a  writer  born  and 
reared  in  India,  which  also  certain  un- 
informed critics  will  do  well  to  read, 
note,  mark,  and  inwardly  digest.  He 
says : 

"We  take  this  opportunity  of  en- 
treating our  countrymen  not  to  mis- 
understand our  European  missionary 
friends,  and  to  impute  to  them  sinister 
motives  for  the  work  they  are  doing 
in  our  midst.  They  do  not  mask 
their  object  in  coming  to  India.  It  is 
avowedly  to  evangelize  her  children 
by  conviction.  They  do  not  use  force 
or  compulsion.  They  are,  however,  the 
great  pioneers  and  successful  prosecu- 
tors of  Western  higher  education,  and 
being  divested  of  official  prestige,  give 
us  object  lessons  of  British  home  life 


and  morals.  They  are  sincere  in  their 
beliefs  and  enable  us  to  correctly  ap- 
praise the  intrinsic  social  position  of 
the  Britishers,  who  are  dressed  in  brief 
authority  over  us.  They  moreover 
sympathize  and  mix  with  us  in  many 
a  social  and  public  function,  and  we 
have  much  to  learn  from  them  to  im- 
prove our  general  condition.  Their 
colleges  and  high  schools  hold  their 
own  among  the  best  in  the  land,  and 
some  of  the  best  among  our  men  of 
light  and  leading  are  the  alumni  of 
these  institutions.  They  do  not,  as 
a  rule,  make  converts  by  unfair  means. 
There  may  be  exceptions  here  and 
there,  but  we  believe  we  have  painted 
our  missionary  friends  in  India  in  true 
and  faithful  colors.  We  ought  always 
to  look  upon  these  unselfish  workers 
as  India's  real  friends." 

TURKEY 
Taking  Up  a  Collection  in  Turkey 

In  Sivas,  the  American  Board  has  a 
Normal  School  which  sorely  needs 
better  appointments,  and  in  the  ab- 
sence of  help  from  America,  a  meet- 
ing was  called.  The  missionary 
writes  as  follows  concerning  what  was 
said  and  done : 

"The  alumni  of  the  school  present 
in  the  town  were  gathered  with  a  few 
friends  in  a  hall  one  evening — twenty- 
seven  graduates  and  half  as  many 
friends.  I  doubt  whether  anywhere 
in  the  world  more  of  enlightenment 
and  good  desire,  combined  with  more 
of  humble  poverty,  could  be  got  to- 
gether in  one  room.  There  was  dis- 
cussion for  an  hour  as  to  what  could 
be  done,  if  anything,  and  how  to  bring 
it  to  pass.  At  what  seemed  the  proper 
time  one  took  from  his  pocket  a  Turk- 
ish pound  ($4.40),  and  brought  it  to 
the  table  to  start  the  subscription  for 
the  normal  school.  At  once  the  head 
teacher  said,  Til  make  it  three 
pounds.'  Immediately  another  said, 
Til  make  it  four  pounds;'  another, 
'I'll  make  it  five ;'  and  so  it  rolled  up 
to  thirtv  pounds.  Then  I  said,  'When 
it  reaches  fifty  we'll  sing  "Hallelu- 
jah." '    This  was  thought  a  jump  be- 


1908] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


149 


yond  possibilities,  but  it  was  not  long 
before  we  were  on  our  feet,  singing, 

Hallelujah!  thine  the  glory; 
Hallelujah!  Amen. 

"Before  the  hymn  was  fairly  done, 
a  young  business  man,  earnest  and 
friendly,  though  not  a  Protestant,  said, 
'If  only  we  can  raise  it  to  seventy 
here  to-night  we  will  certainly  be  able 
to  raise  it  to  a  hundred  outside  after- 
ward.' The  ball  started  rolling  anew, 
and  so  far  overran  seventy  that  the 
same  young  man,  in  consultation  with 
a  friend  or  two,  said,  'We  guarantee 
the  whole  hundred,  now  and  here.' 
Thereupon  the  joy  was  all  the  room 
could  hold. 

"So  in  a  single  evening,  in  a  com- 
pany familiar  with  the  last  degree  of 
economy  in  making  ends  meet,  $440 
was  raised  to  help  on  the  cause  of  the 
normal  school.  The  next  morning 
twelve  of  fifteen  dollars  more  were 
added  to  the  subscription,  and  the  joy 
radiant  in  all  faces  was  exhilarating 
to  look  upon." 

Modern  Civilization  in  Syria 

Steam  and  electricity  have  laid 
hold  on  Syria  and  are  compelling  the 
land  to  move  and  be  enlightened. 
Railroads  are  now  completed  between 
Jaffa  and  Jerusalem,  between  Haifa, 
Tiberias  and  Damascus,  between 
Beirut  and  Damascus,  between  Beirut, 
Baalbek  Hamath  and  Aleppo,  and  be- 
tween Damascus  and  Tibok  and  Me- 
diaen,  on  the  Mecca  Hejaz  Railroad, 
some  600  miles  on  the  way  to  Mecca. 

An  electric  trolley  road  runs 
through  the  streets  of  Damascus,  and 
the  city  is  lighted  by  electricity.  Iron 
pipes  are  being  laid  to  bring  the  crys- 
tal cold  water  of  Ain  Fyi,  fifteen  miles 
to  Damascus. 

A  Belgium  company  is  building  an 
electric  trolley  tramway  through  the 
streets  of  Beirut  and  will  furnish  elec- 
tric lights. 

These  railways  are  increasing  busi- 
ness and  building  up  the  waste  places 
along  the  line  and  giving  the  Arab 
peasantry  access  to  the  seaport  mar- 
kets. 

At  the  same  time  the  Turkish  Gov- 
ernment, not  to  be  outdone  by  foreign 


institutions,  has  founded  a  medical 
college  and  hospital  in  Damascus,  and 
is  building  a  large  hospital  and  indus- 
trial school  in  Beirut.  The  latter  is 
of  vast  proportions,  with  three  im- 
mense edifices  side  by  side  and  accom- 
modations for  hundreds  of  students. 
Yet  it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that 
these  and  all  government  schools  are 
meant  for  "Muslims  only." — Assem- 
bly Herald. 

EUROPE 
Protestant  Statistics 

Professor  Kattenbusch,  of  Goettin- 
gen,  has  been  investigating  afresh  the 
statistics  of  Protestantism,  and  his 
conclusions  are  very  interesting.  He 
estimates  that  there  are  now  about 
180,000,000  Protestants  in  the  world, 
as  over  against  250,000,000  or  260,- 
000,000  Catholics  and  100,000,000  to 
110,000,000  adherents  of  the  Oriental 
Churches.  The  distribution  of  these 
180,000,000  Protestants  is  as  follows: 
First  of  all  countries  stands  the 
United  States,  with  65,000,000  to  66,- 
000,000  out  oi  a  population  of  about 
79,000,000.  Xext  comes  Great  Britain 
with  37,000,000  out  of  a  population  of, 
say,  42,500,000.  Next,  Germany,  with 
35,000,000  out  of  a  population  of  56,- 
000,000.  To  Sweden  and  Norway 
are  attributed  7,500,000;  to  Denmark, 
2,500,000 ;  to  Russia  6,000,000 ;  to 
Hungary,  4,000,000;  to  Holland,  3,- 
000,000;  to  Switzerland,  2,000,000;  to 
France,  500,000,  and  to  Austria,  250,- 
000.  The  British  colonies  add  10,- 
000,000,  and  the  Protestant  mission- 
ary churches  about  4,000,000  more.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  of  these 
180,000,000  no  less  than  114,000,000 
are  of  English  speech.  With  respect 
to  the  various  types  of  Protestantism, 
Professor  Kattenbusch's  statistics 
yield  the  following  results :  Of  the 
180,000,000,  no  less  than  100,000,000 
belong  historically  to  the  Reformed 
Churches — 57,000,000  in  America  ; 
32,000,000  to  33,000,000  in  Europe ; 
t 0,000,000  elsewhere.  Fifty-six  mil- 
lions are  Lutherans,  32,000,000'  of 
whom  are  in  Germany ;  29,000,000  are 
Anglicans. 


I50  THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


The  Passing  of  Exeter  Hall 

In  view  of  the  final  destruction  of 
this  building  or  its  alteration  and  ap- 
propriation to  other  uses,  it  may  be 
well  to  quote  the  following  from  the 
Church  Missionary  Intelligence : 

Exeter  Hall  was  first  used  by  this 
Society  for  a  Valedictory  Meeting  in 
January,  1890.  The  occasion  was  one 
which  history  may  prove  to  have  been 
more  potent  for  the  extinction  of  the 
slave-trade  and  for  the  civilization  of 
Africa,  tho  they  were  not  the  primary 
objects  in  view,  than  the  meeting  over 
which  the  Prince  Consort  presided  just 
half  a  century  earlier,  for  it  was  to 
take  leave  of  parties  of  missionaries 
proceeding  to  East  and  West  Africa. 
— including  Geo.  L.  Pilkington  to 
Uganda  and  Air.  and  Mrs.  G.  Wilmot 
Brooke,  Dr.  C.  F.  Harford-Battersby 
(now  Doctor  Harford)  to  West 
Africa.  Bishop  Crowther  was  one  of 
the  speakers,  the  Rev.  C.  G.  Basker- 
ville  gave  the  concluding  address,  and 
prayer  was  offered  by  Dr.  A.  T.  Pier- 
son.  It  was  a  memorable  meeting,  the 
precursor  of  many  others  at  which 
men  and  women  have  been  led  to  ded- 
icate themselves  and  their  substance 
to  the  evangelization  of  the  world. 
Who  in  1890  dreamed  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Pax  Britannica  in  Hausa- 
land,  such  as  now  prevails,  of  the  abo- 
lition of  human  sacrifices  and  twin  in- 
fanticide, which  have  so  largely  taken 
place  in  the  lower  reaches  of  the 
Niger?  Who  could  foresee  the  aboli- 
tion of  slavery  in  Uganda,  the  estab- 
lishment of  peaceful  industries  in  the 
place  of  warlike  expeditions,  a  Chris- 
tian ruler,  a  prime  minister  honored 
by  King  Edward  VII.,  a  company  of 
nearly  60,000  baptized  Protestant 
Christians,  and  outposts  stretching  to 
Gondokoro  in  the  north,  the  German 
frontier  in  the  south,  and  east  and 
west  from  Kavirondo  to  the  bound- 
aries of  the  Kongo  Free  State? 

General  Booth  On  His  Visit  to  America 

General  Booth  was  "at  home"  on 
his  return  from  Germany  to  a  num- 
ber of  press  representatives,  to  whom 
he  gave  a  striking  account  of  his  tour 


[February 

in  America.  In  Canada  and  the 
United  States  he  supposed  he  had 
dealt  with  something  like  100,000  peo- 
ple at  his  meetings.  He  had  had  on 
one  platform  as  many  as  9  judges,  a 
Roman  Catholic  bishop,  leaders  of 
Protestant  denominations,  the  Jewish 
rabbis  and  representatives  of  leading 
breweries  and  distilleries.  He  had  de- 
termined to  try  a  new  scheme  of  emi- 
gration. People  were  going  from  the 
East  to  the  West  of  Canada,  leaving 
their  farmsteads,  and  he  was  going 
to  embark  on  an  experiment  of  send- 
ing 50  farmers  to  occupy  those  dere- 
lict farms.  They  would  be  supplied 
with  cattle,  sheep,  horses,  capital  and 
all  that  was  necessary  for  them  for 
the  first  couple  of  years.  The  Army's 
success  in  dealing  with  the  criminal 
class  was,  said  the  General,  being  rec- 
ognized in  a  remarkable  way.  He 
had  accepted  the  offer  of  a  Canadian 
cabinet  minister  to  take  entire  charge 
of  a  new  prison.  A  town  in  America 
with  70,000  population  had  agreed 
that  the  Salvation  Army  should  dis- 
pense the  united  charities  of  the  city. 

Growth  of  Moravian  Missions 

The  Moravian  missions  have  had  a 
very  satisfactory  growth  during  the 
last  quarter  of  a  century.  They  have 
now  6  schools  for  the  training  of  na- 
tive assistants  against  three  in  1882, 
and  the  number  of  students  also  has 
doubled.  Instead  of  17  ordained  na- 
tive missionaries  and  10  unordained 
native  helpers,  there  are  now  33  native 
missionaries  and  35  native  helpers. 
The  number  of  natives  who  conduct 
meetings  has  risen  from  145  to  300; 
the  number  of  white  missionaries  from 
144  to  206;  the  number  of  baptized 
members  from  74,535  to  94,402 ;  the 
whole  number  of  people  directly  con- 
nected with  the  congregations  gath- 
ered from  among  the  heathen  from 
79,021  to  102,216  at  the  end  of  1906. 
The  society  at  the  time  of  its  sesqui- 
centennial  (1882)  had  12  missionary 
provinces,  99  stations  and  15  preaching 
places.  It  has  now  15  provinces,  141 
stations,  131  filials  and  more  than  600 
preaching  places.   The  progress  of  the 


IQo8]  GENERAL  MISSION 

mission  schools  has  not  been  so  great. 
There  are  now  238  schools  with  29,- 
562  pupils,  as  compared  with  217 
schools  and  16,590  pupils  in  1882,  and 
146  Sunday-schools  with  21,000  schol- 
ars. 

Protestantism  in  Paris 

There  are  in  Paris  43  French  Prot- 
estant churches,  of  different  denomi- 
nations, and  in  the  outskirts  there  are 
47  more,  making  a  total  of  90 
churches,  where  French  Protestants 
worship.  In  3  of  these,  English  serv- 
ices are  also  held,  and  in  4  of  them 
German  services.  There  is  also  one 
Swedish  church.  The  British  and 
American  churches  number  6  in  all, 
as  two  of  the  Wesleyan  churches  are 
used  for  both  languages.  One  of 
these  6  churches,  an  English  Episcopal 
church,  is  outside  the  fortifications,  at 
Neuilly.  There  are  in  Paris  and  the 
immediate  environs  some  fifty  or  sixty 
thousand  Protestants.  The  total  num- 
ber of  British  and  American  residents, 
in  the  department  of  the  Seine  does 
not  number  more  than  10,000. 

The  Waldensian  Work 

Some  years  ago,  in  1890,  it  was  our 
privilege  to  spend  considerable  time  in 
the  Yandois  Valleys,  tramping  over 
the  mountain  passes,  and  speaking  to 
congregations  of  these  simple  minded 
and  loyal  disciples.  At  Torre  Pellice, 
Angronia,  and  various  other  points ; 
visiting  the  Cavern,  where  for  so  long 
they  worshiped,  hiding  from  their  im- 
placable persecutors,  and  lodging  at 
the  humble  homes  of  their  self-deny- 
ing pastors,  Bonnet,  Chabas  and  Pons. 
The  visit  was  most  inspiring,  and  left 
ineffaceable  impressions.  Few,  even 
among  the  more  intelligent  of  disci- 
ples, know  the  real  worth  of  this  de- 
voted little  flock,  who  for  nearly  eight 
centuries  have  been  the  subjects  of 
unending  papal  antagonism.  The  last 
of  their  violent  persecutions  has,  we 
hope,  been  endured.  Since  1848,  they 
have  been  put  more  on  a  level  with 
the  Roman  Catholic  subjects  of  Sar- 
dinia. At  that  time  they  had  15  con- 
gregations and  18  pastors;  in  1879, 


ARY  INTELLIGENCE  151 

they  had  multiplied  to  56  congrega- 
tions with  14,600  communicants,  and 
had  24  missionary  stations ;  and 
four  years  later,  there  were  38 
missionary  stations,  with  a  total 
of  100  pastors,  evangelists  and 
teachers.  The  vitality  of  this  little 
church  of  the  valleys  is  astonishing 
and  can  be  compared  only  to  that  of 
the  Moravians.  In  the  report  for 
1907,  the  Synod  reports  five  districts, 
one  in  Sicily;  131  workers,  of  whom 
about  50  are  pastors,  and  they  have 
46  churches,  68  stations  and  24  of  the 
"Diaspora,"  or  scattered  groups. 
\\  hat  church  of  so  small  a  member- 
ship can  equal  this  record? 

Bibles  Permitted  in  Austria 

The  organ  of  the  British  and  For- 
eign Bible  Society  says  :  "It  is  encoura- 
ging to  learn  that,  after  long  delay,  the 
Society  has  obtained  licenses  for  two 
colporteurs  in  Istria,  and  one  colpor- 
teur in  Dalmatia.  Moreover,  we  have 
the  promise  of  a  license  for  Lower 
Austria — which  includes  the  city  of 
Vienna — where  none  of  our  colpor- 
teurs have  been  permitted  to  work  for 
the  last  ten  years." 

Daybreak  in  Spain 

The  editor  of  the  Sunday  at  Home 
has  been  visiting  Seville,  and  it  is 
gratifying  to  find  that  he  is  able  to 
bear  witness  to  the  fact  that,  altho 
Protestantism  can  not  claim  magnifi- 
cent buildings  or  large  congregations 
in  that  city,  "it  is  at  least  a  growing 
spiritual  force."  Apart  from  the  Brit- 
ish colony,  there  are  now  over  500 
persons  connected  with  the  Protestant 
churches,  two  congregations  of  these 
belonging  to  the  Reformed  Church 
and  one  to  the  Presbyterian,  and  each 
of  them  having  schools.  On  a  recent 
occasion  pastor  Emilio  Carreceo  led 
a  procession  of  300  scholars  of  his 
day-schools  through  the  streets,  and 
tho  they  bore  a  banner,  Escuclas 
Evaugclicas  (Protestant  schools),  they 
were  not  interfered  with.  Surely  this 
is  marvelous  for  Spain,  with  its  histor- 
ical and  inherited  intolerance.  The 
visitor  was  delighted  to  hear  the  Sun- 


THE  MISSIONARY-REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[  February 


day-school  children  singing  Spanish 
versions  of  "Onward,  Christian  sol- 
diers," and  "I  think  when  I  read  that 
sweet  story  of  old,"  and  a  large  eve- 
ning- congregation  joining  in  a  render- 
ing of  "Jesus  of  Xazareth  passeth  by." 

"Flying  Column"  in  Russia 

Mr.  Ivan  Prokhanoff,  of  Russia, 
said : 

Last  summer  some  Christian  evangelists 
formed  choirs  of  young  people,  and  with 
these  "flying  columns"  went  from  place  to 
place  conducting  missions.  They  put  up 
posters  announcing  that  evangelical  meet- 
ings would  be  held  in  some  popular  hall. 
People  flocked  in  crowds  to  the  meetings, 
and  thousands  profest  conversion  to  Christ. 
One  of  these  evangelists  went  to  the  city  of 
Omsk  with  a  choir  of  young  people.  He 
hired  the  largest  hall  in  the  city,  and  it  was 
crowded  out.  Then  he  hired  a  leading 
theater,  and  that  also  was  crowded  with 
people.  For  a  fortnight  he  conducted  meet- 
ings in  Omsk,  and  every  night  the  place  of 
meeting  was  crowded  with  people.  The 
choirs,  as  well  as  the  evangelists,  proved  a 
great  attraction  to  the  people.  Similar 
"flying  columns"  are  being  formed  this  year 
to  carry  the  Gospel  to  other  towns. 

AMERICA 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  Progress 

The  new  year-book  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Associations  of  North 
America  gives  the  present  number  of 
associations  as  1,887,  with  a  total  mem- 
bership of  435,000.  Of  this  number 
175,000  are  members  of  evangelical 
churches,  and  therefore  control  all 
elections  and  administrations.  The 
average  daily  attendance  of  young  men 
at  association  rooms  throughout  the 
land  was  138,000.  During  the  past 
year  the  Bible  classes  had  an  enroll- 
ment of  92,000.  There  were  also  24,- 
000  young  men  helped  into  employ- 
ment, while  those  living  in  association 
dormitories  now  number  over  12,000. 
The  value  of  property  owned  by  Chris- 
tian Associations  is  given  as  $39,000,- 
000,  while  $4,000,000  additional  have 
been  paid  toward  other  new  buildings, 
for  which  $11,000,000  have  been  sub- 
scribed. A  yearly  appropriation  of 
$150,000  toward  work  in  foreign  lands 
has  been  made. 


Mrs.  Russell  Sage  and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

Mrs.  Sage  continues  to  put  to  most 
excellent  use  the  millions  of  her  un- 
philanthropic  husband.  Of  late  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  been  the  recipient  of 
various  sums  which  aggregate  nearly 
$875,000.  For  a  building  at  Fort 
Slocum  $50,000  was  given,  $20,000 
toward  another  at  St.  Paul  and  $25,- 
000  toward  a  soldiers  club-house  at 
Fort  McKinley  in  the  Philippines.  Be- 
sides, a  gift  of  $50,000  for  the  bene- 
fit of  railroad  men  at  Long  Island 
City  has  been  increased  to  $85,000, 
and  a  gift  for  the  naval  branch  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Brooklyn  from  $250,- 
000  to  $285,000.  To  these  is  to  be 
added  $350,000  for  the  International 
headquarters  in  New  York  City. 

The  International  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Convention 

In  Washington,  D.  C,  from  No- 
vember 22  to  25,  over  2,000  accredited 
delegates,  representing  twelve  differ- 
ent lands,  and  all  the  continents  of  the 
globe  gathered  to  consider  the  great 
questions  of  this  organization  that  has 
now  a  world-wide  influence.  Rev.  Dr. 
Floyd  Tomkins,  of  Philadelphia, 
struck  the  keynote  in  the  opening 
"quiet  hour,"  in  his  theme:  "He  who 
works  must  pray." 

The  first  business  was  the  report  of 
the  International  Committee,  a 
most  encouraging  document,  showing 
growth  in  every  department  to  have 
been  phenomenal ;  increase  in  mem- 
bership, and  the  number  of  employed 
officers,  buildings  secured  and  money 
contributed  for  permanent  endowment 
and  current  expenses ;  and  especially 
in  Bible  study,  religious  meetings  and 
conversions. 

Perhaps  the  most  important  matter 
for  consideration  was  the  readoption 
of  evangelical  basis  of  active  member- 
ship, adopted  at  Detroit  in  1868  and 
reaffirmed  at  the  Portland  Convention 
in  1869.  All  questions  pertaining  to 
the  basis  were  referred  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Seven,  of  which  Dr.  Bos- 
worth,  dean  of  Oberlin  Theologicaf 
Seminary  was  chairman ;  and  all  who 
wished  to  present  memorials  or  reso- 
lutions were  heard.    Effort  was  made 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


153 


to  reach  as  many  as  possible  of  the  citi- 
zens of  Washington  with  the  Gospel, 
and  on  a  larger  scale  than  ever  before. 
The  weather  was  unpropitious,  but 
about  fifty  meetings  were  held  each 
day  and  probably  reached  50,000  peo- 
ple. At  the  close  of  one  meeting  fully 
250  men  professed  acceptance  of 
Christ.  It  was  estimated  that  150,000 
people  heard  the  message  of  the  Con- 
vention, which  was  the  acceptance  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Divine  Lord  and 
Savior,  and  the  claim  of  the  Christian 
Church  for  their  service. 

The  Presbyterian  Men*s  Convention 

During  this  month,  (February  11- 
13),  this  foreign  mission  gathering 
convenes  in  the  Academy  of  Music, 
Philadelphia ;  and  all  indications  point 
toward  it  as  one  of  the  events  of  our 
day.  Registration  of  delegates  be- 
gan months  beforehand.  Representa- 
tive business  men  who  have  person- 
ally made  a  tour  of  investigation  in 
mission  fields  are  to  report  on  the  en- 
terprise of  missions,  as  such :  and  the 
double  purpose  of  the  convention  is 
to  face  the  facts,  and  decide  what 
God  is  calling  His  Church  to  do ;  and 
then  to  consider  ways  and  means  for 
the  proper  doing  of  the  work.  There 
ought  to  be  very  earnest  prayer  that 
the  convention  may  be  preeminently 
pervaded  by  the  power  of  God. 

Mr.  Moody  Still  a  Force  for  Missions 

Up  to  the  present  time  45  old  North- 
field,  (Mass.),  Seminary  students  are 
working  in  foreign  field — 13  in  China, 
11  in  India,  3  in  Africa,  4  in  South 
America,  one  in  each  of  the  following 
countries :  Bulgaria,  Philippine  Is- 
lands, South  Sea  Islands,  Siam,  Syria 
and  Korea.  All  of  these  Xorthfield 
girls  are  doing  a  fine  work,  and  many 
of  them  are  in  positions  of  great  re- 
sponsibility. Several  having  taken  a 
medical  course,  are  in  charge  of  hos- 
pitals. 

A  Model  Investment  in  Missions 

The  American  Board  announces  that 
a  man  in  the  West  has  just  made  a 
most  extraordinary  offer.  He  will  as- 
sume the  entire  support  of  a  mission- 


ary and  his  wife  in  China,  including 
salary,  outfit,  traveling  expenses,  and, 
if  necessary,  building  a  house.  The 
ofifer  calls  for  $2,200  a  year,  and  pos- 
sibly even  more  during  the  second 
year.  He  assumed  this  obligation  for 
thirty  years,  and  is  considering  pro- 
viding in  his  will  for  its  continuance 
when  he  is  gone. 

Methodist  Women  as  Givers 
Xo  Women's  Missionary  Society 
surpasses  in  activity  the  one  connected 
with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Auxiliaries  have  been  formed  to  the 
number  of  5,996,  with  a  membership 
of  158,111.  Its  representatives  in  the 
foreign  field  number  316,  and  26  have 
been  sent  out  within  a  twelve  month. 
The  receipts  reached  $692,490  last 
year  (an  advance  of  $76,000  beyond 
the  year  before),  while  the  total  from 
the  beginning  is  more  than  $9,000,000. 

New  York's  First  Chinese  Church 

The  announcement  of  the  erection 
of  the  first  building  to  be  used 
exclusively  for  Chinese  Protestant 
church  purposes  will  come  as  a  sur- 
prize to  most  readers,  altho  it  has 
taken  nearly  half  a  century  to  reach 
this  event.  Xew  York  has  now  8,000 
Chinese  within  its  limits.  The  Pres- 
byterian Chinese  Mission  is  the  first  in 
New  York  to  have  so  far  developed 
as  to  need  a  building.  The  minister, 
Rev.  Huie  Kin,  has  been  in  America 
forty  years.  His  American  wife  has 
been  an  important  factor  in  the  mis- 
sion. The  new  building  is  to  have  an 
auditorium  on  the  ground  floor  for 
services  and  Bible  school.  The  second 
floor  will  contain  a  Chinese  library, 
parlors,  rooms  for  Tract  Society  and 
other  adjuncts  to  the  work,  and  pas- 
tor's study.  On  the  third  floor  will  be 
bedrooms  for  visitors  and  students, 
dispensary  and  hospital  facilities.  The 
basement  will  contain  the  dining-room, 
kitchen,  etc.,  and  a  gymnasium,  and 
there  is  to  be  a  roof-garden. 

Canada's  Immigration  Problem 

We  hear  much  of  the  flood  of  for- 
eigners pouring  in  upon  us,  but 
almost  nothing  of  the  similar  phe- 
nomenon visible  beyond  the  St.  Law- 


154 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


rence  and  the  Great  Lakes.  The  state- 
ment is  well  authenticated  that  in  the 
three  provinces  of  Manitoba,  Sas- 
katchewan and  Alberta  are  to  be  found 
not  less  than  90,000  Germans,  80,000 
Russians,  50,000  Scandinavians,  35,- 
000  French,  including  French-Cana- 
dians, Belgians  and  half-breeds,  20,- 
000  Icelanders,  9,000  Hungarians,  and 
in  fewer  numbers,  Rumanians,  Finns, 
Swiss,  Hollanders,  Italians,  Syrians, 
Bohemians,  Flemish,  Greeks,  Letts, 
Ethonians,  Lithuanians,  Hebrews, 
Danes,  Poles,  Slovaks,  Welsh,  Servi- 
ans, Bulgarians,  Chinese,  Hindus, 
Japanese,  Armenians,  Portuguese  and 
Egyptians. 

Some  years  ago  it  was  a  surprise 
to  hear  that  25  different  languages 
were  spoken  by  the  children  attending 
the  public  schools  of  Winnipeg,  but 
last  year  the  Bible  was  supplied  to 
settlers  in  the  Northwest  in  50  differ- 
ent languages  and  versions  by  the 
Bible  Society. 

Going  Without  Pudding  to  Help  the 
Chinese  Lepers 

Bishop  Stringer,  Selkirk  (the  Yu- 
kon Territory),  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  describes  how  Rev. 
E.  J.  Marsh,  missionary  at  Hay  River, 
told  his  Indian  boarding-school  about 
the  needs  of  the  leper  children  in 
China.  Soon  after  the  children  asked 
if  they  could  not  help  them.  Mr. 
Marsh  could  not  see  one  single  thing 
that  they  could  do.  Their  clothing, 
their  food,  was  all  from  the  mission. 
They  went  away  disappointed,  but 
soon  came  back  and  said :  "We  want 
to  help  those  little  children  in  China. 
We  have  been  thinking  about  it,  and 
want  to  give  up  our  pudding  on  Sun- 
days." The  children  had  fish  thrice  a 
day,  and  sometimes  potatoes,  but  on 
Sundays,  as  a  special  treat,  they  had 
rice  pudding,  with  no  sugar.  The 
tears  came  to  the  missionary's  eyes  as 
he  said:  "No,  you  don't  know  what 
you  say ;  it  is  the  only  treat  you  get." 
He  saw  they  were  terribly  disap- 
pointed, so  he  said:  "Well,  you  may 
do  it  every  second  Sunday."  And  for 
that  year  those  Indian  children  at  Hay 


River  went  without  pudding  one  Sun- 
day out  of  every  two.  A  sum  of  £2 
was  saved  and  sent  to  the  leper  chil- 
dren in  China.  That  was  true  self- 
denial ! — London  Christian  Herald. 

The  Metlakahtla  Jubilee 

Fifty  years  ago,  on  the  night  of  the 
1st  of  October,  1857,  William  Dun- 
can landed  at  Fort  Simpson,  British 
Columbia.  He  had  traveled  by  H.  M. 
S.  Satellite,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Prevost,  at  whose  instance  he 
had  been  sent  out,  and  who  gave  him  a 
free  passage.  Nine  months  had  elapsed 
since  he  sailed  from  Plymouth,  Eng- 
land, but  three  of  them  had  been  spent 
waiting  at  Victoria,  Vancouver,  for  an 
opportunity  of  completing  his  journey, 
a  further  500  miles  up  the  coast.  The 
Hudson's  Bay  Company's  officers 
strongly  objected  to  his  proceeding. 
Fie  would  find  no  possibility  of  con- 
tact with  the  Indians.  The  servants 
of  the  Company  lived  surrounded  by 
a  stockade,  within  which  no  Indian 
was  admitted,  and  to  go  outside  it 
would  be  at  the  risk  of  his  life.  Such 
wrere  the  conditions  of  life  on  the 
Pacific  coast  half  a  century  ago,  and 
such  the  relations  between  the  white 
men  and  the  red.  In  August  last,  at 
Prince  -  Rupert,  close  to  Metlakahtla 
of  missionary  fame,  where  the  begin- 
nings have  been  made  of  what  is  ex- 
pected to  be  a  great  city,  for  it  is  to 
be  the  terminus  of  the  Grand  Trunk 
Railway,  Bishop  Du  Vernet  held  the 
second  Synod  of  the  diocese  of  Cale- 
donia. He  reported  that  he  had  con- 
firmed during  the  previous  year  121 
candidates.  Few  heathen  now  remain 
in  the  diocese,  and  the  descendants  of 
those  wild  and  ferocious  Indians  are 
civilized  and  prosperous  in  a  high  de- 
gree. The  Dominion  Government 
lately  purchased  from  them  a  consid- 
erable acreage  of  their  reserves  for 
public  purposes,  and  over  ninety-five 
per  cent  of  the  Indians  who  received 
the  money  opened  savings'  bank  ac- 
counts therewith.  One  Indian  woman 
who  lately  died  left  forty  dollars  to 
each  church  in  the  diocese. — C.  M.  S. 
Review. 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


155 


AFRICA 
Tokens  of  Good  for  Africa 

Psalmist  and  prophet  include  Africa  in 
the  sweep  of  divine  mercy.  Ethiopia's 
outstretched  hands  will  find  the  hand 
that  was  pierced  on  Calvary  for  her 
redemption.  Africa,  so  long  known  as 
the  "Dark  Continent,"  has  come  into 
the  light  during  recent  years.  Com- 
merce and  conquest  have  followed  the 
Christian  missionary  and  opened  Af- 
rica to  civilization.  The  area  of  Africa 
is  about  11.500,000  square  miles.  Its 
population  is  estimated  at  130,500,000. 
Through  gradual  occupation  the  Eu- 
ropean nations  have  taken  possession. 
Great  Britain,  the  land  of  the  immortal 
Livingstone,  has  entered  into  his  la- 
bors, and  owned  2,500,000  square 
miles  before  the  Transvaal  war  gave 
them  sovereignty  over  the  Dutch  Re- 
public. Egypt  and  the  Sudan  are  ad- 
ditional territory  under  British  sov- 
ereignty. Portugal,  Germany,  Spain 
and  Italy  have  also  large  possessions. 
If  nations  shall  become  evangelists, 
then  Europe  will  have  a  field  in  Africa. 

Baptism  of  Mohammedans  in  West  Africa 

On  a  Sunday  a  few  months  since 
Bishop  Tugwell,  of  Western  '  Equa- 
torial Africa,  baptized  in  the  river 
Kaduna,  outside  Zaria,  the  first  two 
converts  from  Mohammedanism,  both 
of  whom  had  been  mallams,  i.  c. 
learned  men  or  teachers.  It  was  an 
impressive  service,  even  to  the  non- 
Christians  who  witnessed  it,  as  the 
candidates  left  their  number  to  de- 
scend the  bank  of  the  stream,  and  then 
after  immersion  in  the  name  of  the 
Triune  God  and  the  signing  of  the 
Cross  on  the  men's  foreheads  were 
welcomed  by  the  Christians  on  the 
other  side.  One  of  the  lookers-on, 
himself  an  inquirer,  observed,  "I  never 
felt  so  ill  before  as  I  did  when  I  saw 
my  friend  cross  the  stream  and  leave 
me  behind."  "Of  the  sincerity  of 
these  two  converts,"  the  Bishop  says, 
"there  can  be  no  question." 

The  Hausas  are  by  far  the  most  im- 
portant race  in  West  Africa,  and  the 
acceptance  of  Christianity  by  any 
number  of  the  Hausas  is  likelv  to 


be  speedily  followed  by  the  spread  of 
the  Christian  faith  throughout  the 
whole  of  West  Central  Africa. 

Ordination  in  Toro 

In  Toro  two  chiefs  have  just  been 
admitted  to  deacons'  orders,  the  first 
of  their  race  to  enter  the  Christian 
ministry.  A  few  years  ago  they  gave 
up  their  chieftainships  in  order  that 
the  might  prepare  for  orders,  and 
Bishop  Tucker  had  the  joy  of  admit- 
ting them  both  to  the  diaconate  a  few 
weeks  since.  The  Bishop  also  con- 
firmed 400  Batoro  candidates  and  ded- 
icated to  God's  service  "a  beautiful 
new  church,  built  of  brick,  almost  like 
a  small  cathedral."  It  is  only  eleven 
years  ago  that  the  Bishop  baptized,  on 
May  8th,  1896,  the  first  converts  in 
Toro,  and  now  there  are  over  3,000 
Christians  and  1.400  communicants  in 
the  country.  Six  hundred  and  nine- 
teen gathered  with  the  Bishop  three 
months  ago  at  the  Lord's  Table.  He 
confirmed  in  all  during  his  tour  in 
Ankole,  Toro,  and  Bunyoro,  all  Lun- 
yoro-speaking  countries,  1,200  candi- 
dates. 

Teaching  Kongo  Children  Useful  Trades 

Let  us  glance,  for  a  moment,  at  the 
Luluaburg  Mission,  1,000  miles  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Kongo  River,  and  a 
type  of  many  of  the  best  stations.  The 
grounds  are  neatly  kept,  the  school- 
house  with  the  little  cupola,  the  hos- 
pital, the  church,  and  other  buildings 
are  commodious.  Good  roads  are 
maintained. 

The  fathers  here  love  most  of  all  to 
have  hundreds  of  children  under  their 
influence.  "Give  us  the  children."  they 
say,  "Their  parents  are  so  fixt  in 
primitive  and  barbarous  ways  that  it 
is  hard  to  change  them.  So  we  wish  to 
gather  the  children  around  us  that  we 
may  mold  their  plastic  minds  and  train 
their  hands.  We  may  help  in  this  way 
to  make  the  future  fathers  and  mothers 
very  different  from  those  of  to-day, 
and  how  vast  will  be  their  influence !" 

In  no  sense  do  they  neglect  the 
adults,  but  their  hopes  are  chiefly  based 
upon  the  boys  and  girls  from  five  to 


156 


THE  MISSIONARY*  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


seventeen  years  of  age.  These  chil- 
dren fill  the  school  and  workshops. 
No  walls  or  regulations  compel  their 
presence,  but  a  large  variety  of  work 
and  play  and  unfailing  kindness  and 
patience  keep  most  of  them  there  until 
their  education  is  completed.  A  lit- 
tle reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  and 
geography,  well  sandwiched  with 
music,  complete  the  schoolroom  exer- 
cises ;  but  every  day  for  years  they  are 
absorbing  knowledge  as  infants  do. 
They  learn  to  read  the  clock  to  dis- 
tinguish the  days  and  the  months. 
They  receive  small  coins  for  doing 
certain  kinds  of  work,  and  each  must 
keep  an  account  of  his  receipts  and 
expenditures.  They  are  familiarized 
with  many  conveniences  of  life  and 
methods  of  work,  and  finally  all  are 
required  to  specialize  in  one  or  another 
branch  of  labor.  Most  of  the  manual 
trades  are  taught  to  the  boys,  sewing 
and  all  branches  of  housewifery  to 
the  girls,  and  there  are  regular  hours 
when  every  one  works  in  the  fields  or 
gardens. 

Church  Union  in  South  Africa 

The  Missionary  Record  reports  that 
the  trend  towards  union  of  Churches 
is  showing  in  South  Africa.  At  a  con- 
ference in  Johannesburg  on  July  26th, 
attended  by  representative  members  of 
the  Presbyterian,  Wesleyan,  Congre- 
gational, and  Baptist  Churches,  it  was 
unanimously  agreed,  after  lengthened 
conference,  to  declare  their  conviction 
that  there  were  no  obstacles  to  a  union 
of  these  bodies  which  ought  not  to 
be  overcome,  and  to  invite  the  supreme 
courts  of  the  Churches  concerned  to 
appoint  eight  delegates  from  each  to 
act  as  a  joint  committee  to  prepare 
a  basis  of  union,  embracing  such 
points  as  doctrine,  polity,  administra- 
tion, tenure  of  property,  and  the  like. 
But  the  dates  of  meeting  of  the  su- 
preme courts  will  not  allow  any  joint 
committee  to  be  appointed  before  next 
May.  The  important  point  is  that  the 
evangelical  forces  in  South  Africa  are 
more  deeply  realizing  their  unity,  and 
feeling  the  call  to  combine  for  the 
furtherance  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 


ISLANDS  OF  THE  SEA 
Latest  Facts  from  the  Philippines 

Eight  years  ago  there  was  not  a 
dollar  invested  in  the  Philippines  by 
any  Protestant  missionary  society  ;  to- 
day nearly  $500,000  is  held  by  various 
American  missionary  boards.  More 
than  30,000  Filipinos  have  already 
confest  faith  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Over  8,000  were  received  last 
year.  There  are  1,000  students  study- 
ing in  the  mission  schools..  The  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society  has  distributed  over 
700,000  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  a 
large  number  of  which  have  been  com- 
plete Bibles.  The  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  distributed  37,597  books 
during  the  last  year. 

The  Presbyterian  Mission  has  sta- 
tions in  Manila,  Laguna,  Tayabas,  Al- 
bay,  Iloilo,  Cebu,  Dumaguete  and 
Leyte.  Three  hundred  students  are  in 
attendance  at  the  Silliman  Institute  at 
Dumaguete. 

The  missionaries  in  the  Philippines 
are  up-to-date,  using  modern  conven- 
iences— bicycles,  motor  cycles,  automo- 
biles, vapor  launches,  pipe  organs, 
baby  organs,  cornets,  pianos,  brass 
and  reed  bands,  telephones,  telegraphs, 
ocean  cables,  electric  lights,  acetylene 
lights,  a  cinematograph,  stereopticons, 
neostyles,  mimeographs,  windmills, 
photography,  electric  motors,  phono- 
graphs, typewriters,  clubs,  engines, 
and  even  a  saw  mill  has  been  pressed 
into  service. 

Methodist  Mission  in  Java 

The  district  conference  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Mission  in  Java, 
lately  held  in  Batavia,  showed  that 
there  are  in  Java  Methodism  and  un- 
der its  care  English,  Dutch,  Javanese, 
Soudanese,  Amboynese,  Malays,  Chi- 
nese of  two  dialects,  and  Babas. 
"Work  is  being  carried  on  at  five  cen- 
ters— three  in  and  about  Batavia,  at. 
Buitenzorg,  and  the  latest  opening  at 
Tjisaroae,  with  five  organized  congre- 
gations, three  schools,  over  200  mem- 
bers, and  a  sympathetic  hearing  from 
hundreds  of  others."  The  mission  was 
commended  less  than  two  years  ago, 
and  has  18  foreign  and  native  workers. 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


157 


Calamity  Befalls  a  Mission  in  Borneo 

A  severe  storm  that  swept  over  the 
Island  of  Borneo  destroyed  the  new 
mission  house  at  Sibu,  Sarawak  (on 
the  north  side  of  the  island).  Rev.  J. 
M.  Hoover  had  worked  for  about  two 
years,  cutting  the  lumber  from  the 
tangled  jungle  and  floating  it  fifty 
miles  down  the  river.  The  building 
was  to  have  served  as  home,,  church 
and  school.  Now  it  lies  in  ruins.  The 
missionary  and  his  family  have  been 
enduring  life  in  a  poor  house,  through 
which  the  rains  poured,  the  sun  shone, 
and  the  winds  blew.  They  are  sur- 
rounded by  the  head-hunting  Dyaks, 
with  equatorial  heat,  malaria  and  in- 
sects as  accompanying  joys.  Yet  Mr. 
Hoover  bravely  writes  that  they  are 
"down  but  not  out." — World-Wide 
Missions. 

MISCELLANEOUS 
Why  Not  Live  Like  the  Natives? 

Live  as  a  heathen  does?  The  hea- 
then does  not  live.  The  death-rate  of 
heathenism  is  appalling.  The  men  die 
of  consumption  and  pneumonia  and 
fevers  and  cholera  and  smallpox.  The 
children  are  carried  off  in  regiments 
by  diphtheria  and  measles  and  scarlet 
fever  and  cholera  infantum  ;  while  as 
for  the  women,  at  the  age  of  forty, 
when  the  English  and  American  wom- 
an is  in  the  full  splendor  of  her  beauty, 
the  typical  heathen  woman  is  old  and 
withered. 

If  any  critic  really  imagines  that  he 
could  live  as  the  heathen  live,  let  him 
try  it.  Let  him  built  a  hut  in  his  back 
yard — no  floor  but  the  beaten  earth, 
no  windows  but  latticed  or  paper-cov- 
ered openings,  no  bed  but  a  hard  plat- 
form, no  stove  but  an  open  fire  in  the 
middle  of  the  room,  no  chimney  but  a 
hole  in  the  roof  through  which  the 
smoke  rises,  and  the  wind  and  rain  and 
snow  fall,  and  no  fuel  but  manure 
mixed  with  grass,  made  into  cakes  by 
his  wife  or  daughter  and  dried  in  the 
sun.  For  food,  let  him  buy  three 
bushels  of  corn.  It  will  sustain  life 
for  several  weeks  and  cost  but  a  dollar. 
Have  the  wife  pound  it  between  two 
stones,  mix  it  with  water,  and  bake  it 


in  the  ashes.  Then  let  him  eat  corn 
for  supper,  and  the  next  day  eat  corn 
for  breakfast,  and  corn  for  dinner,  and 
corn  for  supper,  and  the  next  day  eat 
corn  for  breakfast,  corn  for  dinner, 
and  corn  for  supper,  and  before  many 
days  have  passed,  even  the  most  ob- 
tuse critic  will  know  why  the  foreign 
missionary  does  not  and  can  not  live 
as  the  natives  do. — From  Arthur  J. 
Brozcn's  "The  Foreign  Missionary." 

Glorying  in  Difficulties 

In  a  recent  address  before  the 
Hampton  students,  Dr.  Booker  T. 
Washington  uttered  good  philosophy 
and  good  counsel  when  he  said : 

"Do  not  get  discouraged  because 
we  have  a  hard  row  to  hoe.  I  like 
a  real,  hard,  tough  proposition.  It 
is  interesting  to  work  on  the  hard 
problem.  Any  fellow  can  solve  an 
easy  one.  You  honor  the  fellow  who 
can  work  out  the  tough,  perplexing 
problems.  I  like  to  belong  to  a  race 
that  has  hard,  knotty  'problems  to 
solve.  I  would  not  care  to  live  in  an 
age  when  there  was  no  weak  portion 
of  the  human  race  to  be  lifted  up  and 
helped  and  encouraged.  It  is  only 
as  we  meet  these  great  problems  and 
opportunities  that  we  gain  strength." 

Genuine  Christianity 

Christianity  is  not  a  voice  in  the 
wilderness,  but  a  life  in  the  world.  It 
is  not  an  idea  in  the  air,  but  feet  on 
the  ground,  going  God's  way.  It  is 
not  an  exotic  to  be  kept  under  glass, 
but  a  hardy  plant  to  bear  twelve  man- 
ner of  fruits  in  all  kinds  of  weather. 
Fidelity  to  duty  is  its  root  and  branch. 
Nothing  we  can  say  to  the  Lord,  no 
calling  him  by  great  or  dear  names, 
can  take  the  place  of  the  plain  doing 
of  His  will.  We  may  cry  out  about 
the  beauty  of  eating  bread  with  him 
in  his  kingdom,  but  it  is  wasted  breath 
and  a  rootless  hope,  unless  we  plow 
and  plant  in  his  kingdom  here  and 
now.  To  remember  him  at  his  table 
and  to  forget  him  at  ours  is  to  have 
invested  in  bad  securities.  There  is 
no  substitute  for  plain,  every-day 
goodness.      Maltbie  D.  Babcock. 


158 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


Unpromising  Candidate 

Human  judgments  are  not  infallible. 
David  Livingstone,  who  has  been  pro- 
nounced the  greatest  missionary  since 
Paul,  and  whose  versatility  as  geog- 
rapher and  explorer,  astronomer, 
geologist,  botanist,  meteorologist,  car- 
penter and  builder,  gardener  and 
blacksmith,  physician  and  scientist, 
makes  his  career  one  of  the  wonders 
of  history,  barely  escaped  being  re- 
jected and  plucked  on  two  occasions: 
first,  when  reported  by  his  crammer 
an  utter  failure  from  hesitation  of 
manner  and  lack  of  fluency ;  and  again, 
when  he  went  to  Scotland  for  his 
medical  license  and  was  almost  refused 
because  of  his  strong  opinions  and 
resolute  defense  of  them.  It  is  well 
that  there  is  a  higher  tribunal  that 
often  reverses  man's  judgment. 

Not  Aliens,  but  Brothers 

The  man  going  to  a  new  country  is 
torn  by  the  roots  from  all  his  old  as- 
sociations, and  there  is  a  period  of 
great  danger  to  him  in  the  time  before 
he  gets  his  roots  down  in  the  country, 
before  he  brings  himself  in  touch  with 
his  fellows  in  the  new  land.  For  that 
reason  I  always  take  a  peculiar  inter- 
est in  the  attitude  of  our  churches  to- 
ward the  immigrants  who  come  to 
these  shores.  I  feel  that  we  should  be 
peculiarly  watchful  of  them,  because  of 
our  history,  because  we  or  our  fathers 
came  here  under  like  conditions.  Now 
we  have  established  ourselves,  let  us 
see  to  it  that  we  stretch  out  the  hand 
of  help,  the  hand  of  brotherhood  to- 
ward the  newcomers,  and  help  them 
as  speedily  as  possible  to  shape  them- 
selves, and  to  get  into  such  relations 
that  it  will  be  easy  for  them  to  walk 
well  in  the  new  life. 

President  Roosevelt. 
OBITUARY 
Mrs.  Henry  H.  Jessup,  of  Syria 

Theodosia  Davenport,  third  wife  of 
the  Rev.  H.  H.  Jessup,  D.  D.,  who  has 
been  for  over  fifty  years  a  missionary 
in  Syria, — died  on  December  19th 
from  pneumonia.  She  was  a  daugh- 
ter of  the  Rev.  Peter  Lockwood,  long 


a  pastor  in  Binghamton,  N.  Y.,  where 
her  sisters,  and  brother,  still  live.  Born 
on  July  29th,  1859,  Mrs.  Jessup  was 
educated  in  New  York,  and  married 
Dr.  Jessup  July  23rd,  1884.  She  en- 
tered actively  and  sympathetically  into 
all  his  missionary  work,  and  was  par- 
ticularly interested  in  work  among 
Syrian  women.  She  also  organized 
and  sustained  the  Beirut  Temperance 
Reading  Room  for  men,  in  the  hope 
of  counteracting  the  rapid  develop- 
ment of  the  drink  habit.  She  was  a 
trained  musician,  and  composed  many 
songs,  some  of  which  were  compiled 
and  privately  published. 

Edward  S.  Hume,  of  India 

Rev. , Edward  S.  Hume,  for  many 
years  a  missionary  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  died  on  January  10th,  in  the 
Presbyterian  Hospital,  New  York. 
Dr.  Hume  was  sixty  years  of  age  and 
had  given  over  thirty  years  of  his  life 
to  India.  He  was  a  son  of  a  mission- 
ary, the  Rev.  Robert  W.  Hume,  and 
was  born  in  India.  He  was  graduated 
from  Yale  in  1870  and  from  the  Hart- 
ford Theological  Seminary  in  1874. 
He  went  at  once  to  India,  and  re- 
mained there  until  1894,  when  he  re- 
turned and  made  his  home  in  New 
Haven.  One  of  his  six  children  is  Dr. 
Edward  H.  Hume,  head  of  the  Yale 
Mission  in  China.  One  of  his  daugh- 
ters, Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hunnesberger,  is 
a  missionary  in  Bombay,  and  another, 
Mrs.  O.  D.  Wanamaker,  in  Canton, 
China.  A  third  daughter  is  in  Vassar 
College. 

V.  W.  Helm,  of  Japan 

The  young  men  of  Japan  have  lost 
a  most  earnest  friend  and  efficient 
helper  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Verling 
Winchel  Helm,  last  October.  He  was 
thirty-two  years  of  age  and  for  eight 
years  was  an  efficient  secretary  of  the 
International  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  in  Japan.  His  crowning 
work  was  for  the  Japanese  soldiers  in 
Manchuria.  Mr.  Helm  was  practical 
and  spiritual,  energetic  and  sympa- 
thetic, and  lived  as  a  true  ambassador 
of  Jesus  Christ. 


FOR  THE  MISSIONARY  LIBRARY 


The  Unveilkd  East.  By  F.  A.  McKenzie, 
8vo,  $3.50  net.  E.  P.  Dutton  &  Co., 
N.  Y.,  1907. 

The  best  recent  book  on  the  situa- 
tion in  the  Far  East,  without  question, 
is  this  volume  by  Mr.  McKenzie,  a 
correspondent  of  the  London  Daily 
Mail,  who  has  been  traveling  in  Japan 
and  China  and  lived  for  some  time  in 
Korea.  He  was  with  Kuroki's  army 
and  has  been  very  diligent  in  inter- 
viewing the  common  people,  travelers, 
merchants,  missionaries,  statesmen  and 
high  officials.  If  he  has  anything  to 
say  that  is  antipathetic  to  any  people, 
he  says  it  in  the  simplest,  sanest, 
frankest  way,  but  manifestly  without 
any  malice  whatsoever.  His  book  is 
utterly  free  from  vituperative  abuse. 
He  tells  the  story  of  the  Japanese  rela- 
tions to  Korea,  illustrating  it  with 
photographs  taken  by  himself  which 
seem  to  show  that  the  Japanese  in 
Korea  have,  in  many  cases,  behaved 
as  brutally  as  King  Leopold's  people 
have  acted  in  the  Kongo  State.  It  is 
possible  that  there  are  some  other 
things  to  be  said  that  might  modify 
the  conclusions  we  should  arrive  at 
by  reading  only  what  Mr.  McKenzie 
says.  He  is  perfectly  fair  to  the  mis- 
sionaries while  he  frankly  makes  cer- 
tain criticisms  which  are  criticisms 
well  worth  our  consideration.  His  es- 
timate of  the  missionary  as  a  man  of 
devotion  to  his  work,  of  great  indus- 
try, practising  constant  self-denial, 
agrees  with  the  estimate  formed  by 
Colonel  Denby,  Major  Conger  and 
others,  as  already  reported  in  the  Re- 
view. Mr.  McKenzie  suggests  that 
religious  leaders  would  do  well  to  visit 
the  Far  East  and  says  that  such  a 
journey  may  be  made  in  less  than  a 
hundred  days  and  at  a  cost  of  about 
$1,000. 

This  book  was  manifestly  written  at 
the  close  of  1906  with  some  slight 
additions  here  and  there  to  bring  it 
up  to  date.  "The  railway  map  of 
China  in  1907"  needs  a  little  amend- 
ment. The  railway  to  Chau  Chow  Fu 
is  in  operation  and  the  railway  from 


Upper  Burma  into  Western  China  has 
now  been  surveyed. 

Taken  with  Mr.  J.  Dyer  Ball's 
"Things  Chinese"  and  with  Colonel 
Denby 's  two  volumes  on  China,  this 
book  will  give  about  as  complete  a  set- 
ting forth  of  the  present  conditions  in 
the  Far  East  as  any  books  one  might 
name.  The  .author's  account  of  the 
aggressive  commercial  campaign  car- 
ried on  by  Japan  in  Korea,  Man- 
churia and  even  in  India  is  precise  and 
painstaking.  His  story  of  t!  2  Japa- 
nese enterprise  in  ship  building  has 
startled  even  the  House  of  Parliament 
of  Great  Britain.  For  completeness, 
thoroughness,  accuracy  and  fairness 
this  is  a  model  book. 

The  Congo  and  Coasts  of  Africa.  By 
Richard  Harding  Davis,  i2mo,  220 
pp.  $1.50  net.  Chas.  Scribner's  Sons, 
1907. 

This  very  entertaining  book  is  main- 
ly of  interest  as  a  powerful  arraign- 
ment of  the  administration  of  the  Kon- 
go Free  State.  Incidentally  it  is  a 
graphic  exposure  of  the  enormity  of 
the  slave  trade.  Mr.  Davis  traces  it 
back  to  its  beginning  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  with  the  discovery  of  the 
West  Indes,  the  Bishop  of  Chiopa 
first  importing  slaves  from  the  West 
Coast  to  spare  the  natives  of  those 
islands  who  were  unequal  to  the  man- 
ual labor  demanded  by  the  Spaniards. 
He  lived,  however,  to  see  them  suffer 
so  much  more  than  the  Indians  before 
them  that,  to  his  eightieth  year,  he 
pleaded  with  the  Pope  and  the  Span- 
ish King  to  repair  the  wrong  he  had 
done,  but  in  vain. 

In  1800,  Wilberforce  said,  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  that  British  ships 
were  annually  carrying  to  the  Indies 
and  the  American  colonies,  38,000 
slaves,  and  the  traffic  was  already  250 
years  old !  For  a  considerable  time 
Britain  and  Spain  led  in  this  awful 
traffic,  and  Mr.  Davis  cites  a  number 
of  circumstances  which  show  how 
fearfully  callous  even  the  conscience 
of  good  men  become  under  the  in- 
fluence of  this  trade  in  human  beings. 


ioo 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[February 


For  instance,  an  English  captain  on 
one  occasion  deliberately  heaved  over- 
board 130  sick  slaves  chained  to- 
gether ;  and  when  he  claimed  insur- 
ance for  the  slaves  he  had  drowned, 
the  Solicitor-General  justified  the 
claim  on  the  ground  that  he  had 
thrown  over  goods  whose  condition 
endangered  the  rest  of  the  cargo ! 

As  early  as  17 18  it  was  estimated 
that,  up  to  that  date,  9,000,000  slaves 
had  been  exported  to  the  two  Amer- 
icas !  Bancroft  calculated  that  in  the 
1 8th  century  the  British  alone  im- 
ported 3,000,000  and  that  2,500,000 
more,  kidnapped  or  bought,  were  lost 
in  the  surf,  or  on  the  voyage ;  and 
he  estimates  the  gross  returns  for  that 
number  at  about  $400,000,000. 

When,  in  Chapter  II,  Mr.  Davis 
begins  to  discuss  conditions  in  the 
Kongo  Free  State,  the  picture  he  gives 
is  one  that  should  bring  shame  to 
every  nation  engaged  in  the  compact 
of  1884,  whereby  that  State  was 
founded.  He  shows  that  Leopold  was 
placed  in  control  with  definite  pledges 
to  keep  it  open  to  the  trade  of  the 
world,  develop  its  resources,  and  sup- 
press slavery.  Every  part  of  that 
pledge  he  has  not  only  failed  to 
redeem,  but  he  has  done  exactly  the 
opposite,  and  stolen  for  his  own  ag- 
grandizement a  million  square  miles! 
Inasmuch  as  the  act  of  incorporation 
made  all  the  fourteen  powers  guard- 
ians of  the  conditions  of  the  com- 
pact, to  stand  quietly  by  and  see  this 
outrage  and  do  nothing  makes  each 
of  them  particeps  criminis.  Mr.  Davis 
holds  up  the  King  of  Belgium  to  con- 
tempt as  a  selfish  monopolist,  an  un- 
principled usurper,  and  a  cruel  admin- 
istrator. Trustee  and  keeper  over 
20,000,000  of  blacks,  he  has  in  every 
respect  abused  his  trust  and  violated 
his  pledges.  This  has  gone  on  for 
nearly  a  quarter  century,  and,  how- 
ever disguised,  is  going  on.  still,  and 
it  appears  likely  that  the  Kongo  wdl 
be  somehow  actually  absorbed  into 
Belgium.  With  this  treacherous  mon- 
arch, the  Kongo  State  exists  for  two 
ends:  rubber  and  ivory — and  to  ob- 
tain these  in  large  quantities  any  out- 


rage is  resorted  to  and  encouraged.  In 
seven  years  the  natives,  under  this 
bloody  lash  of  compulsion,  brought  in 
$55,000,000  worth  of  rubber — but  at  a 
price  in  life  and  property  incredible 
in  amount.  Everybody  should  read 
this  chapter,  if  no  more. 

The  remainder  of  the  book  de- 
scribes the  Kongo  capital,  the  Ameri- 
cans in  the  Kongo,  hunting  the  hippo, 
old  Calabar,  and  the  East  coast.  But 
we  have  mainly  been  absorbed  in  the 
two  chapters  which  bear  so  directly 
on  the  open  sore  of  the  world,  and 
the  new  and  scarcely  less  hideous 
slavery  now  systematically  organized 
under  a  European  tyrant. 

NEW  BOOKS 

The  Continent  of  Opportunity.  (South 
America.)  Rev.  Francis  E.  Clark, 
D.D.  i2mo.  Illustrated.  $1.50  net. 
Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  N.  Y.,  1907. 

China  in  Legend  and  Story.  Rev.  C. 
Campbell  Brown.  i2mo,  253  pp.  Il- 
lustrated. $1.25  net.  Fleming  H. 
Revell  Co.,  1907. 

Romance  of  the  Salvation  Army.  By 
Hulda  Friedericks.  i2mo,  216  pp.  Il- 
lustrated. $1.00.  Cassell  &  Co.,  New 
York  and  London,  190?- 

The  Heathen  Heart.  Rev.  Campbell  N. 
Moody.  i2mo,  3s.  6d.,  net.  Illus- 
trated, Oliphant,  Anderson  and  Fer- 
rier.    Edinburgh  and  London,  1907. 

Foreign  Religions  Series.  Edited  by  R.  J. 
Cooke.  i2mo,  6  volumes.  40  cents 
each.    Eaton  &  Mains,  N.  Y.,  1907. 

Marjorie  With  the  Chamorros,  (Quam). 
By  Mary  C.  Stevens.  Illustrated. 
i2mo,  73  pp.  45  cents.  American 
Tract  Society,  N.  Y.,  1907. 

A  Trip  With  Santa  Claus.  Mrs.  Lucy 
W.  Waterbury.  Illustrated.  48  pp. 
40  cents.  Baptist  Publication  So- 
ciety, 1907. 

Helps  for  Leaders  of  Mission  Study 
Classes.  Young  People's  Missionary 
Movement,  New  York. 

Soul-Saving  Revival  Sermons.  By  John 
L.  Brandt.  i2mo,  332  pp.  $1.50. 
Christian  Publishing  Co.,  St.  Louis, 
1907. 

Where  the  Book  Speaks.  Rev.  Archibald 
McLean.  i2mo,  241  pp.  $1.00  net. 
Fleming  A.  Revell  Co.  1907. 

The  Sailor's  Magazine.  Bound  volume 
for  1907.  American  Seaman's  Friend 
Society,  New  York. 

The  Deity  of  Christ.  By  S.  W.  Pratt, 
D  D  i6mo,  166  pp.  50  cents.  Sun- 
day-school Times  Co.,  Philadelphia, 
1908. 


*tse